Search the Community

Another of my oldies.. Diving School Muscle Elysia bobbed up and down on the gentle ocean waves,anchored above the sight of the sunken wreck of the freighter Hephaistion, resting on the ocean bed at around 100 feet down. I sat in the cabin of the Elysia, monitoring the progress of the team of divers i had brought out to the wreck on my boat,catching a chance to relax and enjoy the warm sunshine and the calm shallows 4 miles out from Bermuda's Maritime Point. It was a good business ferrying divers to and from the Hephaistion and to the Sargasso reefs, and i had formed a close freindship with Alex and Jamie, two American buddies, who had just set up a Diving School together just outside of Hamilton and who had saved me from nearly drowning while snorkling near Devils Hole....'Damned Sea Turtles can be so alluring to watch!'. As a thank you to the two young guys for saving my life, i had formed a partnership with them as the boat operator with hopes of furthering their business and lining my pockets too. The wreck of the Hephaistion was a main pull for visiting divers. It had sunk nearly 29 years ago in heavy seas after an apparent disastrous fire in the engine room,and i think the main lure for divers to its grave,was the fact that it was rumoured to have had a crate of precious stones in the hold, but did'nt every shipwreck have some hidden treasures in their dark interiors!. As i expected, nothing had ever been found. Then there was the local lore that when the Hephaistion had gone missing in 1973 for 3 weeks,southeast of Bermuda in the Sargasso sea, it had been sucked into the Bermuda Triangle and not because it suffered damage in a storm. I had heard an urban legend, that if you stood at the very eastern tip of the island, at a turret in the National Maritime Fort,your watch would stop and run backwards for a while..'Bullshit!'.. i had tried it and nothing happened. One or two old maritimers had even said that the Hephaistion was deliberately sunk because the real killers of the islands Governor General back in 1973 were on board,and that the two men executed in 1976 which led to violent racial riots on the island,were innocent,and the British government and its Bermudian puppets, wanted to cover it up. Conspiracy theories bored me..As long as i had my boat and my beautiful idyllic life, i was fine.... Well,at least the Greek owners of Hephaistion had a sense of humour in naming it after Alexander the Greats gay lover...Full of happy sailors i guess,laughing to myself. I just sat in the cabin,my legs stretched out on the sideboard,taking in the sun and tranquility as the Elysia swayed gently on the ocean. Jamie and Alex had taken a group of 6 divers down to the wreck..All rich male college students from Boston on holiday, just a few years younger than my two buds, and all eager to learn how to dive. They were in two groups of 4 and had been down in the depths for a fair while now. I had a communication link to both Jamie and Alex,who had connections with the rest of the group,and both had undersea cameras with them,but i could not exactly retrieve a perfect signal on the monitor from them all the time.Too murky at times,other times too blurry,but sometimes i could see what they were doing crystal clear. I looked at the clock..2.50pm and then at the counters that kept an accurate digital reading of the air the group had in their tanks.They were going to have to come up soon. I picked up the microphone and sat forward to look at the monitor as it switched between Alex and Jamie. "Jamie,you'll have to come up soon,..you'll be running out of air." After a few moments of watching Jamie swimming along the freighters barnacle encrusted hull,he crackled back a response. "Yeah,no probs,Gilligan..i'm just looking for Hayden and Greg and we'll start back up." I gritted my teeth because i hated Jamie for keeping calling me Gilligan..joking about being shipwrecked on some desert island with some professor..I had not a clue what he was going on about?. 'It was Gilliam, and even better, just Gill !' . Jamie turned the camera to point at his face,and gave me the thumbs up, his sparkling blue eyes framed by the clear goggle mask, nearly the same colour as the sea. I checked upon Alex. He was swimming close behind two of the other college students.I could see their flippers waving up and down as they swam in front of him. "Its nearly time to come topside,Alex" "Yeah,i know." he replied, then a Barracuda suddenly swam close through his camera view,startling both Alex and myself. "Fucking fish..i nearly crapped in my suit" Alex said. I stifled a laugh as i got up to prepare to help the guys up on board. "See you in a mo.." muffled Alex. I acknowledged him as i walked to the back of the boat. Suddenly,the boat rocked heavily on a swell that seemed to come out from nowhere, and i nearly fell over the side,clinging hard on a side rung to stop me from going overboard. I stood up as the boat settled back down again, but at least 10 feet or so from behind the boat,i could see a wide circle of foaming,bubbling white water as if there had been an undersea explosion,..or the beast from 20,000 fathoms was about to rise its head out of the water! I felt my ears pop as if there was a sudden change in pressure,then a brief spell of dizziness,that i had to sit down to allow to pass. 'What the fuck was all that', i was'nt the one diving up from the depths and at risk of experiencing pressure change?. I watched as the foaming maelstrom on the ocean surface broke and dissipated as quickly as it came, returning to its tranquil rolling calm. "Oh shit..the divers!" i remembered. I rushed over to the monitor and literally shouted into the microphone. "Jamie,Alex, are you guys all OK down there?" i said with clear alarm in my voice. A few seconds of anxious waiting and for the camera footage to clear from a murkiness into dappled light, and Alex crackled onto his mike. "Yeah, why,..whats up?" Alex seemed calm as if he had'nt experienced anything that i had just gone through. "I just experienced a heavy wake as if something had happened down there with you guys.I nearly went overboard!". "Nah, nothings happened down here,not even turbulance of currents..Mind you,my wetsuits feeling a little tight though.." I sat back on the seat,both relieved that everything with Alex and his team seemed Ok,but perplexed by his odd comment on his wetsuit. I had helped him, and all the others into their neoprene wetsuits after applying the lubricating wax over their bodies, and being openly gay,i must admit i had found it mildly erotic rubbing the lean muscles and trim torso's of the better looking guys in the group. I shuddered myself out of an image of Alex peeling off his wetsiut to unveil his muscular smooth torso,before i got an erection. Jamie came on over the mike.."Whats up Gill, not becoming seasick after all the time in your boat,are ya?". "Very funny" i replied, as i watched him focus his camera a little too long on the firm arse of the student swimming close in front of him. "Why you looking at his arse,Jamie. I'm the gay one here?". "He's got such a nice full muscled butt, and i dunno why i ain't noticed how a guys butt looks so sexy in the first place!". I thought the camera was playing tricks on me as Jamie followed the guy upwards towards the surface,intermittently telling him and the others to ascend at a calm pace to avoid the bends, but it looked as if the young mans arse was expanding in his tight wetsuit.. The vision fuzzed as i caught a glimpse of the hull of the Elysia from below,the surounding surface waters dappled in sunlight. I got back preparing to haul up the divers onto the flat back deck of the boat. There was a break in the waters near the bow and a head popped up. It was Cody,one of the student divers. When i reached down to haul off his oxygen tanks, i could not help but notice that he seemed much broader in the shoulders and the arms much thicker beneath the sleek skin tight long sleeves. I shrugged it off as just tiredness as he clambered onto the boat, followed by his bud,Hayden. I scooped off the owygen tanks and secured them into a nearby racking and offered a hand down to pull up the cute young college jock with the golden blonde hair, azure blue eyes and tanned surfer boy looks.'Shit!' he felt heavy that i had to grip the side rungs to help him up. "Cheers bud" he said,grinning a perfect smile at me.his black and blue wetsuit looking un-naturally tight on a too thick physique. He had'nt been this built before he went into the water,..surely? Then Jamie surfaced and helped himself up onto the deck. I saw a definate change in his physique. He had been tall and thin when he had gone down to the wreck. Now he returned,still standing his 6 feet,but his wetsuit filled with a bulging curved shape of a powerful chest, and thick bulging arms. He looked at me staring at him and raised his arms up in a double bicep, the skin tight neoprene conforming to biceps that if it were possible,were expanding and stretching his long red and black sleeves."You like what you see,Gill?" he said teasingly. My cock stirred in my khaki boardshorts. There was a creaking groaning sound coming from my left, and i turned around to see Hayden with his arms up and hands clasped behind his head.His lats were swelling out a little too rapidly beneath his wetsuit and even the strong neoprene could not contain his burgeoning muscles as they grew bigger and bigger to the soze of a bodybuilders and then beyond!. His biceps really showed their growth,filling up his black sleeves making them look like bowling balls forming into fat near spherical mounds squeezing against thickening delts and traps.The sounds were coming from a rip spreading from under his arms,showing off the hairy arm-pits. I caught sight of another head rising out from the back of the boat. Greg..The short red haired and freckled kid. He rose up out of the water like the kraken at the end of Clash of the Titans,throwing his mask onto the deck, already huge with muscles,already his black and blue wetsuit ripped by biceps bulging through and rippled with veins, and heaving swelling pecs splitting open the front and busting the zipper,matted with thick stubbly red tinged hair.As he rose up,the strap over his shoulder,holding his oxygen tanks,snapped, and they tanks clanged onto the deck. I was too distracted by the huge thick shape of what could only be an oversized cock pushing his crotch obscenely.Turning to look at Hayden,then Cody, i could see huge bulges bloating their crotches as obscenely as Gregs..and Jamies. My own cock responded by throbbing into a prominant erection leaking pre-cum as i gazed upon them with fear mixed with lust. Jamie stomped towards me,just as Alex surfaced,again his yellow and dark blue wetsuit showing signs of a body growing massively muscled. Jamie blocked my view,glaring at me with glazed hungry eyes and groping an inhumanly large bulging cock. "Looks like something definately did happen below,..hey Gilligan".,emphasising the name to try an annoy me,but his growing size intimidated me more like!. The other guys laughed behind him,as i heard the sounds of their wetsuits ripping from swelling muscles. Jamie kept advancing towards me and i backed towards the steps and nearly fell down them if it had not been for Jamie to catch me in his powerful hands and lift me up by my waist as if i weighed nothing. "You ain't got nowhere to hide little man." Truth is, i had nowhere to hide.I was stuck on my boat 4 miles out from Bermuda in open sea.! Jamie carried me back outside,ripping off my clothes like they were made of paper and slumped me down naked with my pathetic little 6 inch erection,onto the deck. The Diving team had all come up now and had hauled themselves on board my boat. Each and every one of them, now grown or growing still, into hugely muscled hunks much more bigger than even the biggest bodybuilder. And they gathered around in a circle like hungry giants ready to eat me up. Crouched on the deck in the centre,i could only look up at their huge pecs bloated and filling out their wetsuits like painted mounds or ripping out of them,so big that it partially blocked the views of their grinning faces above. "How about a circle jerk over this little wimp" grunted Ben,once a tall wiry muscled student and now hulking over me,his massive chest densly covered with dark matted hair,heaving with each breath. I watched in mixture of desire and fear as the guys fumbled desperately with their obscenely stuffed crotches and whipped out huge fat cocks,as thick as beercans and all pretty close to,or over two foot in length.. Alex moved a little closer to me,grasping his gigantic pre-cum slick cock with both hands and began to beat off hard,grunting and huffing loudly,the fat flaring red cockhead already oozing pre-cum in thick globs. Matt,another student quickly joined in and began to beat his cock furiously,spitting and grunting like an animalon heat,his cock shaft throbbing with pulsing veins. Jamie spat on his hands and then pointed his huge vein streaked cock very close to my face and then banged away on it as wild as the others. I just sat there,naked and stiffly erect and began to stroke my own little dick,looking up at the hunks,their massive biceps flexing and bulging from ripped wetsuits,pecs heaving and juddering as they wanked over me bukkake style. Greg slapped me across the top of my head nearly sending me flying if it had'nt been for Hayden propping me back up. "Open your mouth Gill..,time for a cum shower." I lifted my head upskywards and gaped open my mouth just as the first of the muscleguys climaxed.Cum rained down impossibly thick globs and spattered into my mouth, signalling for the others to cum too. I gulped and swallowed as much as i could as i was literally soaked by their abnormally heavy loads. Ben and Alex leaned in towards each other and began to kiss passionately as they continued to whack off over me. Through cum soaked hair matting my face, i saw Jamie glaring down at me,his cock still spewing cum in torrents onto a slick deck.. "Its just us out here so why don't we have a little fun with you before we head back to port., hey Gill.!" I was at their mercy..but there was something else.... I had not noticed that my watch had stopped,or that the compass on the Elysia was going all haywire.. Are we gonna be out here for 3 hours or 3 weeks..? It seemed that the ghost of Hephaistion was laughing in the depths below.. THE END

Queen Tivania LeStrang was walking through the courtyard, her hair gently flowing in the breeze. In her hand she carried a lovely bouquet of flowers that released an aroma that matched her subtle scent. She loved to walk around her castle and her subjects' morale was always increased by seeing her. She turned the corner to see a few of the kids that frequented the castle playing near the moat. She didn't know their exact names, but she recognized at least a few of them. She saw the daughter of the baker hiding behind the orphan Zachery. She knew a lot about Zachery, seeing as how he was a frequent visitor to the court doctor. And it seemed today would be another day he would need the doctor's service. He was defending the young girl from three boys. The target was obviously the sweet roll that she held in her hand. The sweet cinnamon smell wafted up even to her nose and proved the skill and expertise of the master baker of the town. Zachery turned slightly to the young girl and said, “Cynthia, run!” She started to run down the moat towards the town, and as soon as one of the three bullies turned to chase her, Zachery jump and knocked him down then blocked their path. Cynthia got away, but Zachery paid the price. The three bullies weren't kind to the little kid that prevented them from their ill-gotten sweets. Even though Zachery was older than them by two years, he wasn't nearly as big as them. The queen watched sadly as the bullies beat Zachery before leaving him bloodied and hurt beside the moat bank. Queen LeStrang's heart broke for the young man. She motioned for a guard and when he arrived, told him to retrieve Zachery and take him to the doctor. Once he was out of sight, she ducked down, grabbed a small amount of the soil and smiled. Standing back up, she plucked the reddest rose from her bouquet. She then reached deep into the group of flowers and plucked a single rare starflower from the group. She put down her bouquet of flowers before she plucked the petals from the rare and beautiful starflower and rose. She merged her hands together, mixing the petals and soil before whispering, “Young man, noble and true Whose body does not fit the part Let your strength and size grow to match The Valor found within thy heart.” She opened her hands and blew the contents into the air. They rose on a wind, swirled above her head before flying down to the boy. They twirled and danced on the wind above him before they sprinkled and fell on the kid. They glowed for just a moment before fading. Then the guard that the queen sent arrived, picked him up and took him into the castle. The queen smiled and picked up her bouquet. She thought to herself, “You know, a sweet roll does seem like a good idea today.”

(Note: this is from the wayyyyy-back machine of my writings. More chapters are ready to go. Maybe I will finish it this time.) It was a perfect Saturday evening in December, and my best “straight” friend Todd had taken me to a Mariner’s game for my birthday. In case you don’t follow sports they’re the local Hockey team. Todd and I go way back. We were both on the Soccer team at Chawtock University, and have stayed close ever since. Now, despite all my secret wishes - Todd remains a committed heterosexual. I guess Pamela has a lot to do with that. They met in college too, and married shortly there after. I must say I can’t blame him. Pam is smart, funny and makes J.Lo look like Barbara Bush. Oh, I guess I should tell you my name – Emmett, Emmett Lange. Anyhow, the Mariners were kicking the Raiders’ asses, and I was having a great time. If it weren’t for Todd I don’t know who’d go to these games with me. None of my gay friends cared much for sports - let alone Hockey. As a sport columnist Todd got free tickets to just about all the games and as an added bonus Todd told me he had a surprise for me afterwards. When the final buzzer went off, I was practically hoarse from screaming my head off, and Todd told me to follow him. We worked our way through the maze of the sports Arena and soon I began to realize we were headed for the team lockers. “No way!” I said as loudly as I could, but it only came out as a whisper. “Yes, way!” replied Todd. “I figured you’d seen them all from the bleachers enough times to earn an up close look. Anyway, I need to get a couple of Mariner quotes about the game for the paper, so you might as well tag along.” He continued. Todd held up his press pass and we were both let in with out any questions. Okay, needless to say this had to be just about any gay mans dream to see all the athletes in nothing but a towel, or less. ‘Now, don’t go and embarrass me – okay?” Todd chided. I meekly nodded my head thankful for this wonderful gift. Todd made it all look so easy. He just wandered in making small talk with these mostly (and occasionally completely) naked men. I just tried not to stare. As we went further back the air got warm and steamy as we got closer to the shower stalls. “Hey Jake!” Todd called out, and in reply this one really big guy turned away from the shower entrance to face us. We stepped closer and Todd spoke. “Jacob Wyzkowski, meet my friend Emmett Lange – he is the Mariners’ biggest fan. Emmett this is Jacob.” I tried to speak, but all I could do was gulp. I meekly held out my hand to shake his, and he grabbed it so hard I almost winced. He pumped my arm several times up and down. “Nice to meet you Emmett – feel free to call me Jake – only my mom calls me Jacob.” He said, his New England drawl as thick as the jet back hair that covered his chest. “I think you’ll have to forgive Emmett, he’s still a little hoarse from yelling during the game.” Todd inserted trying to make up for my stunned silence. “Oh, so that was you?” Jake said with a smile. “You seem a bit uncomfortable in here Emmett. Do locker rooms bring back bad memories for you? Get tossed in the shower one time too many after dressin’ out?” I remained silent. “Now, you aren’t no Homo or nothin’ are ya?” Jacob said his voice dropping to a disapproving tone. My heart sank. Here I was in this room full of jocks, and about to get my ass kicked. What the hell was Todd thinking bringing me in here? “Hey boys!” one of the other guys shouted from behind me. “You hear that? We got us a fag-boy in our locker room!” At that point I wanted to run, or at the very least turn invisible. Why didn’t Todd say something, anything? At least help me make a break for it. Then just as I was about to try and make a run on my own I heard. “Aw, Hell – is Jake brining his boyfriends in here again. Now Jake, I thought we had a talk about that? Jake started laughing, “Aw, come on Chuck – I get so little action as it is. My boy Toddy here is tryin’ to hook me up with this little cutie.” If my face wasn’t red before that moment it sure as hell was now. I turned to Todd and stared daggers at him. “You could have said something – asshole!” I hissed. He only slapped me on the shoulder and said – “You can thank me latter.” Jake catching on spoke; “Hey, I’m sorry about teasing you – I thought you knew I was gay too. I guess Toddy wanted that to be a surprise.” “Surprise isn’t the word for it,” I spoke in my raspy voice. I was so beyond embarrassed. “Listen Jake, I’m sure you’re a very nice guy, but I have had about enough excitement for one night. I can barely talk as it is so, I think I’ll just be going home.” And with that Jake tossed his towel to a hook on the wall. “Aw, be a sport. Let me just hop in the shower and get cleaned up, and then I’ll take you out for coffee or something. It’s the least I can do for embarrassing you.” So there I was - mouth visibly hanging open staring at by far the biggest dick I had ever seen hanging off this black haired, hunk of a man with the prettiest, blue eyes and all I could say was, “Okay.” One of the guys around me teased – “Aw Hell Jake, quit showin’ off.” “Why, don’t you wait for me at the east entrance to the Arena – think you can remember what I look like” Jake asked. “Sure” I said. “You might want to get a better look at my face – just in case. I’ll be wearing clothes then.” How many more times would I be embarrassed tonight? I quietly sat and waited on a bench out front for about a half an hour. I almost got up a few times to leave, but my memory of that member held me fast. In my mind I went over every inch of Jake’s body that I saw back there. It wasn’t so much that he had one of those underwear model type bodies all cut-up with definition, or that he looked like some big wrestler type. He just had that natural, corn feed, strapping kind of body. The kind that says he takes care of himself, and could play just about any sport. His shoulders were nice and broad, his legs and ass thick and meaty, showing his obviously Polish heritage. His arms were strong as were the lines of his face. I barely knew him and I was falling hard already. When Jake did come out the doors of the Arena I knew right then and there why God made blue jeans. I was always proud of the way my own bubble butt filled out a pair after years of playing soccer, but seeing Jake made me realize he was in a completely different league, and the way he made that zipper bulge was almost more than my heart could take. “So, I guess I didn’t completely scare you away back there?” He said as he drew closer. Watching him walk I couldn’t help but notice his limp. “You okay?” I asked, “You mean this” he replied slapping his thigh. “It’s nothing. Sometimes my knee decides to get a little stiff that’s all. I guess it just comes with the territory of turning 40 – playing hokey doesn’t help much either.” He said with a wink. “You’re 40? No way!” was all I could say, and I meant it. “I guess it’s like Indiana Jones said; ‘It’s not the years honey, it’s the mileage.’” Jake quipped. “So, would you like to try the Starbucks on East Avenue, Washington Boulevard, Charles Street, or Arlington Avenue?” Jake asked. “Which ones closer?” I said shrugging my shoulders. “Sadly they’re each about two blocks away depending which direction you head.” Jake said. “Well, I hear the one on Washington has cuter waiters.” I said laughing. “Oh, a funny guy? Just for that I’m taking you to the one on Arlington – nothing but chicks work there.” He said wagging his finger at me. “Big meany” I said. “Well your half right” Jake shot back. By the time we had walked to the Starbucks on Arlington Jake’s limp had become worse. I could see him wincing sometimes through his smile, and it made me feel sad inside. Here was this gorgeous guy, this amazing athlete, and a simple two-block walk was killing him. “Are you sure you’re okay?” I asked again. “Yeah, I’ll be fine once we sit down. I guess I hit the wall one time too many tonight during the game.” After getting our coffees we sat down and chatted. I found out we graduated from the same college - only he did so five years before me. I talked a little about how I knew Todd, and how he helped me get through Creative Writing and I helped him through Chemistry 101. I told him about my work at Sphye Pharmaceuticals as a chemical engineer. “Oh a geek,” he teased, but I could tell he didn’t mean it. Despite our tough first, few moments he turned out to be one of the nicest guys I’ve ever met. Now, normally I am not the super-promiscuous type, but before I knew it; “So, would you like to go back to my place. Maybe carry on this conversation?” I asked. “Pfff, yeah, right – conversation! You know you just want to get in my pants.” He replied. “So is that a no?” I asked. “Not exactly, but I gotta warn ya’ many a size queen has begged me into their boudoir, only to run screaming once this bad boy reached full mast.” He said leaning into me. And, that was it – the gauntlet had been thrown down, so what could I do but pick it up. We left our half drunk coffees and managed to hail a cab. Jake was walking a little better now after having rested his knee. We were practically heavy petting by the time the cabby dropped us off in front of my brownstone apartment building. The heavy kissing continued through the elevator ride and all the way to my front door. Once inside I lost all inhibition and started peeling off my clothes as fast as I could – leading Jake to my bedroom all the while. As Jake pushed me down onto the bed I reached into the nightstand and pulled out a condom. Jake pulled it out of my hand. “I’m afraid this won’t do” He said as he reached into his back pocket. God, I love a man who comes prepared. “Why don’t you help me put his on?” I took the package labeled XXL (geez they actually make these? I thought to myself) and tore it open. Jake had already removed his sweater and un-did his belt and top button on his jeans. His cock needed no further prompting to spring forth the head slapping against his stomach just below the sternum. I stretched the condom over the cock-head as big as child’s fist, and pulled it down as far as it would go – only three quarters down the shaft. “It’s not to late to back out fella – you wouldn’t be the first.” Jake said. “Are you kidding,” I replied. “This is a fantasy come true – you aren’t going anywhere.” I said with all the bravado I could muster. Jake gently moved me to the center of the bed and began needing my eager ass with his meaty palms. He slowly rolled us both over so I was on top of him. He spit on his fingers and began to work them into my twitching hole. My own cock was rock hard now, and while hardly half of Jake’s length I was proud of its thickness. As I began to leak pre-cum in anticipation Jake reached around and grabbed my cock hard. “Mmmm, a nice thick one you got there Emmett.” He said as he squeezed it even harder forcing more pre-cum out – taking it and spreading it on his own cock-head. As he pressed into me it felt more like an arm trying to penetrate me than a cock. Despite his size and strength Jake kept his movements gentle and slow until his cock-head was in me. I let out a gasp and bit my lip trying not to scream. “You okay?” Jake asked. “I’m fine, Jake, just fine – I want all of you inside me.” I begged unsure if I could even do it. It took some time, but finally I felt Jake’s balls press against my ass. The pressure inside me was as strong as him, but I loved it. As he pulled back out I felt emptiness, and was eager to ride back down Jake’s monster tool. Slowly we built a rhythm and soon Jake was pounding my ass so hard I began crying out in ecstasy. The constant force against my prostate became too much to bear and I exploded like a broken fire hydrant. As the muscles in my ass convulsed it was apparently all Jake needed to reach climax too. It was with shock I felt him erupt inside me – he came with such force the condom didn’t stand a chance – so much for caution. After finishing the long ride I collapsed on to him, exhausted. Jake held me tight and whispered; “Now that’s what I call workin’ it like a pro.” “Told you I could do it,” I whispered back as we nestled together and fell asleep his cock still inside me. My slumber was broken by the sunbeams warming the skin on my face. I decided to quietly roll out of bed and make breakfast in bed for my newfound hunk. Naked I scurried about the kitchen when I heard Jake stir in the bedroom. “I’m in the kitchen making us some breakfast.” I called out to him, “All right!” Jake replied with a slight groan. I went back to the bedroom to find him standing naked in front of the window – stretching letting out one groan after another. “You gonna be okay big guy?” I asked. “Yeah, I’ll be fine – nothing a little Vioxx won’t cure.” Jake said. “I guess it would if it were still on the market – are you taking it?” I asked. “Not anymore. Now I just have to put up with this shit!” Jake grumbled. “Listen Jake, I realize we barely know each other, but maybe I can help you.” I said. “What? You a doctor too? I thought you where a chemical engineer or something?” he asked. “I am, but at Sphye we’re in beta testing for a new drug that will do away with the need for products like Vioxx. It doesn’t just mask the pain of illnesses like Arthritis, it repairs the damage caused by them. It has the potential for rolling back the body clock for some patients. While you’re a little young compared to the rest of our test group I think I can make a case to test it on younger patients – would you be interested in giving it a try?” “Emmett, if it will take away this pain and let me play hockey like I was ten, twenty years ago - I’ll try anything.” Jake said with a sound of resolve in his voice. “Good then, it’s settled. I want you to come to Sphye offices tomorrow and fill out the paperwork. Now, how about some breakfast?”

Trying my hand in a continuous story that's different involving muscle growth and digimon and for anyone into muscle-mons and fur. This starts with Veemon exploring a jungle ruins temple and comes across a jockstrap with muscle growth properties. No limitations to growth, other digimon can join in on the fun and growth (and humans too though with the furry tag would like to keep it focused on the digimon), any other tf (physical/mental) can be included too, write as long as you want, and sex is allowed. ------------------ Around 10AM in the morning, blue and white dragon was walking through a thick jungle forest setting in the Digiworld rather than being stuck alone in Davis's house while he was at school with the others. Veemon was walking around and admiring the tropical vine covered green scenery which was better than being cooped up in Davis's messy room. He walked north for nearly an hour until he discovered something unusual. He came upon what looked like an ancient grey stone temple that was roughly 40-50 feet high, looking Mayan in design and structure with a large staircase leading to a huge entrance. Curiosity had gotten the better of him and decided to go in. Besides, he had nothing better to do at the moment so why not. After nearly 20 minutes of stair climbing, finally reached the top of the moss covered and worn out structure. He went through the entrance only to find a room with a hole in the floor which has another set of stairs leading deeper into the temple. He then went down the spiral and stony staircase. Thankfully, there were lit torches along the walls of the staircase that helped out with his visibility. The torches shed light on some strange runes and pictures on the wall that were hidden in the shadows. He noticed that these pictures depicted creatures that looked like digimon, but were more humanoid with great physique and muscle. It puzzled Veemon for a while, but just continued on. While walking down, he had past some empty halls with rooms. He checked some of the rooms on each level, but mostly the results were that each room laid barren. He would find a room or two with worn out weapons and rusty exercise equipment, but nothing of real interest. At least, they weren't booby trapped. Though it lead him to believe that a heavily warrior and barbarian civilization have lived here once. As he continued what seemed to be about an hour of going down stairs, he reached the bottom of the ancient stairway, only to be face to face with a giant stone door with to huge stone statues with hulking muscles on each side. It took tremendous amounts of effort to push the heavy doors, but managed to open it. He was shocked to see what was inside. In the room was lightly decorated with a few cloth decors on the walls and some small furniture on the sides with vases. In the middle of it all was a small stair case of stone of course, which had a small marble pedestal on top. On top of that was a leopard skin colored jockstrap. It was pretty odd that an undergarment like this would be considered valuable to put on display like this. Was it a symbol of their culture? Does something happens when you wear it? Curiosity clouded Veemon's mind and felt very compelled to take it and see. He then approached it ever so slowly. He went up the steps and was near the pedestal. He reached out and swipe the jockstrap off its resting place with ease. However, he then realized how some of these temples have booby traps and that he wasn't prepared for them so he embraced for impact of whatever trap might come his way if there was one.

Here's an old story of mine from way back which will be my first post on the new forum. Please let me know what you think. -------------------- The following work of fiction portrays men in sexual situations. Please do not read if you are not interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it is illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format or through this medium. All characters in this work are fictional. As such, they are immune to any and all types of infectious diseases, including the AIDS virus. You are not fictional and therefore you are not immune. Follow safer sex guidelines or risk having some brainless disease write the ending of your life story for you. Copyright 1998 – 2014 by [email protected] Trials and Tribulations of a Male Witch My grandmother was a witch. Not the cauldron stirring, wart-nosed kind you read about in stories but the laid back kind you'd pass on the way to the store and not even notice. She knew how to do things with herbs and the odd salamander tongue that would blow your mind. When I was a kid I used to stay at her big, old Victorian house for the summer. She taught me how to mix up potions and brews of my own, though as I matured and my natural tendencies came to light she laughed at the things I tried to stir up. Me, I think being gay comes from the genes because I never felt anything for girls but I was attracted to guys before I even knew what my dick was for. Not just any guys, mind you. My tastes always tended towards the big ones. I can remember being mesmerized by a big delivery man who delivered a couch to my parents’ house but as I got older my tastes became more focused and I realized that I was specifically attracted to big muscular guys. By my late teens I discovered bodybuilding magazines and spent much of my free cash and time buying them and jerking off to the pictures of massive, oiled up hunks that filled their pages. I realized it was all about size - the bigger the better, and if possible, bigger still. The summer after high school was the last one I spent with my grandmother. Neither of us realized it but she would die the following winter after an unexpected heart attack. Throughout those hot months we hiked the hills around Jacksonville, the town where she lived, and she pointed out all the natural elements that would be useful to me in my career as a male witch. After gathering plants and the like we would return to her home and mix potions and tinctures in a stainless steel pot on her gas range. Our hobby might have been ancient but our tools were modern enough. Sometime in July, after hinting around and skirting the issue, I finally came out and admitted to Grandmother that I wanted to mix a potion that would cause my thin, bony frame to fill out and become more athletic. I didn't have any desire to be a huge muscle-stud myself but I knew that that if I wanted to attract the kind of man I was interested in I'd have to be in better shape than I was. Grandmother just laughed at my request and told me that when she was younger she'd tried something similar on herself. She was still chuckling when she pulled a book down from the top shelf of one of her bookcases and opened it to a section on transformations. With the help of the book and Grandmother, when I headed home to my parents I looked a hell of a lot different than the kid who had left home only three months before. My 5' 10" frame had grown to a healthy 6'. What's more I had gone from a skinny 140 pounds to a buffed out 185. My biceps and triceps were now strong and striated, stretching the sleeves of my old T-shirts. My hairless torso was packed with ripped, defined muscle while my waist had barely expanded from the tight 29 inches it had been before. My ass, with a little judicious experimentation, had become as rounded, high and tight as was possible within the laws of physics. My legs, meanwhile, had grown longer and stronger, with powerful thighs sweeping down into bulbous calves. With my blond hair and blue eyes I was looking like quite the stud. My parents were astonished at the change but I just told them that a long summer of hard work, and a late puberty shock, had worked wonders. Dad shook his head but accepted my explanation. I think Mom was a little more suspicious, having a better idea what Grandmother was capable of, but she let it pass too. I headed off to college that September and found that my new physical attributes were more magnetic than I could have imagined. There were plenty of girls that tried to catch my eye but I ignored them, preferring to concentrate on the studly men that seemed to come at me from all sides. Even though I smiled and flirted with a lot of them it was only the big guys, the ones who had already put a couple of good years in at the gym, that I spent any time with. While the potion I had created insured that I stayed in great shape I spent a lot of time at the gym scoping out the overbuilt football players and wrestlers that kept my cock up and hard all the time. One guy in particular really caught my eye. His name was Tyrell and he was a receiver on the football team. Most receivers tend to be smaller than their teammates on the line because they need speed and agility in order to catch passes and run their way through the opposing team. The gods must have been kind to Tyrell because even though he was one huge motherfucker he was as quick and as fast as any receiver they'd had at the school for years. I used to watch him working out with his teammates at the gym. He was a big, black stud, somewhere around 6' 4" with a handsome face and a shaved head. In the gym he wore an old, faded tank-top and long shorts but these did nothing to hide the amazingly built yet cut body he'd managed to sculpt. He must have been around 230 pounds of dark, sinuous muscle that only got bigger when he lifted. I'd watch while his teammates, some of whom I'd already slept with, spotted him while he pushed out rep after rep of bench presses until his pecs bulged like two mountains under his tank-top. It was enough to get me hard. I just wished I could see him in the same condition since the lump in his shorts already looked impressive soft. Unfortunately he wasn't interested in me. He had a girlfriend, a blonde cheerleader, which made me think that he at least he was attracted to people with my coloring. Unlike some of the other guys, though, it looked like he only went for girls because he never returned any of my looks when we passed by each other in the gym or on campus. Damn it was frustrating. Despite the fact that I could usually get the guys I was interested in I started losing interest in anyone other than Tyrell. The frustration lasted through Fall term and the end of the football season. We did OK, and Tyrell did great breaking the school record for number of receptions, but the team didn't make it to the playoffs. Campus broke up for Christmas break and I headed home to my parents. A couple days after Christmas we received word that Grandmother had died. The heart attack that killed her struck when she was in town shopping and no one could save her. My parents and I went to Jacksonville for her funeral and then spent several days together before they had to fly home and return to work. They left me at the Victorian to get it closed up for the winter before they returned in the Spring and decided what to do with the old place. I had volunteered to stay behind and told them I'd just fly straight back to college after New Year’s. That gave me just about a week to whip up a little holiday gift for Tyrell. I pulled the book down from the top shelf and went to work only without my grandmother's guiding hand to help me. It was tough because what I wanted to create I couldn't test on myself and while it would have been fun to try on others, even some of the local yokels, I didn't have the time. I flew back to school hoping that what I’d developed would do the job I wanted done. With football season over a lot of the players took time off from the gym counting Spring term as a needed rest. Tyrell didn't, though, and I saw him there as much as ever. Now he was working out alone, a condition that mirrored his situation outside the gym as it became apparent the love affair between he and the cheerleader hadn't survived the football season. That was a good sign so a couple weeks into January I put my plan into action. It was a Friday evening and the gym wasn't particularly crowded. Tyrell was there giving his arms a major workout. By 10:00 PM, about the time the gym was supposed to close, everyone else had left, he was pushing out a last set of preacher curls, and I was trying keep my dick from getting rock hard at the size of his pumped up biceps. He finished his set and dropped the straight bar onto the stand with a crash that reverberated around the gym. Flexing his arms, he (and I) admired the peak on his sweating biceps in the mirror, before pointing both arms straight out from the shoulder in a stretch and then bringing them back up to flex again. By now I had strategically positioned myself by the drinking fountain so when he strutted over to get a drink I was able to look up and casually say, "Hey, you're Tyrell Davis, aren't you?" "Yeah, that's me," he replied glancing at my outstretched hand for a second before taking it and almost crushing it in his powerful grip. "Dude, I saw you play this year. You were awesome." "Thanks, man," he said and made as if to head past me to the drinking fountain. "Thirsty?" I asked, handing him one of the two bottled waters I held. "Go ahead, I've got an extra one." He shrugged and took the bottle, nodding his thanks. Thankfully his thirst overpowered any curiosity he might have had about why the cap on the bottle was already loose and he drank the whole thing down in a couple seconds. It was more than I had hoped for. He thanked me again and I started up some small talk waiting for the first effects. Grandmother's spirit must have been with me back in Jacksonville because right on schedule he blinked his eyes and began to sway a bit. "Hey big guy, what's the matter?" I asked. "You feeling OK?" "Yeah, sure, I'm fine," he replied, his voice already beginning to slur. "You don't look so good. Maybe you'd better rest." He blinked again and then nodded his assent, his docility being a temporary effect of the potion I had slipped him. With a little prodding he went with me to the locker room where we gathered our stuff and headed out of the gym. As a freshman I was still obliged to live in the dorms but I knew he lived off campus. As luck would have it, not only was his apartment nearby but he lived alone. It was your standard college pad, pride of place given to his bed and gaming console set-up. The former was what interested me and while he stood in the center of the room, swaying slightly, I laid back and feasted my eyes on him. God he was hot, even with his clothes on. He'd be even better without them. "You look a little warm, Tyrell. Why don't you strip off those clothes?" That suggestion was all it took for me to be treated to one hell of a show. In seconds he was entirely nude, and more impressive already than I could have dreamed. Except for his pubes, he was as hairless everywhere else as he was on his head. He even shaved his armpits. His big, black body was flawless. From his thick neck down through his massive torso and ridged, fatless stomach he was a built and cut as any pro-bodybuilder. His arms were massive, pumped with blood from his recent workout, while his legs showed the muscular strength necessary to move a man of his bulk at speed down the football field. And hanging between his legs was his long, thick, dark cock, the massive head swinging slightly in the air. As he was he would have satisfied the craving of almost any muscle addict. Any addict but me, that is. I reached into my gym bag and pulled out another bottle of water. "You look pretty thirsty, Tyrell. You'd better drink all of this." He took the bottle without comment and quickly sucked down the contents. This was the exciting part because while he had been docile to this point I had no intention keeping him that way. I wanted him to take charge. Tyrell shook his head and let the bottle drop to the floor. He put his hands to his face for a moment and then pulled them away, looking around the room as if surprised to find himself at home. When he caught site of me a dumbfounded look spread across his face, but that expression quickly shaded into anger. I sent a quick prayer to Grandmother which she must have heard because before he could react any further he suddenly cried out in shock and pain. Maybe because he just gotten through working out his biceps they started growing first. They were big guns already but within seconds they started growing larger still. We both looked with awe as his upper arms began to expand, the amazing growth quickly spreading to this triceps as well. "What the fuck?" he gasped, flexing his arms in wonder, whatever pain he had felt already fading. He was so engrossed in his arms that he failed to notice at first that the rest of his body was getting bigger as well. His already massive neck was stretching out further and further, as his cannonball shoulders swelled ever larger. His pecs seemed to expand like balloons, becoming so enormous and pumped that the skin grew glossy and looked as if it would split trying to contain the tremendous amount of muscle underneath. His back was obviously growing too as his v-shaped torso expanded like a cobra's hood. Before long his massive lats forced his increasingly freaky arms up and away from his torso until they were held almost straight out. His abs seemed to be fighting amongst themselves for space, twitching and growing under the tight skin of his stomach. As for his legs, the thighs, previously more cut than huge, became in the space of a minute tree trunks that any professional bodybuilder would have killed for. I watched he was forced to shift his stance again and again as the sheer mass of his growing quads and hamstrings made it impossible for him to hold his legs together. Even his calves, oftentimes the least developed muscles even on the big boys, got into the act, growing and swelling beyond belief. The growth didn't stop there though. Even as his body grew larger and larger his dick started growing too. For a moment I saw what it must have looked like hard before the change and that was impressive in itself. But before long his cock and balls began to expand further, his nuts churning in their sack, becoming more and more massive, hanging lower and lower in front of his powerhouse thighs. His dick, already as hard as a rock, began expanding in length and thickness, its eye seemingly pointed straight at me. While I had purposefully made this one of the effects of the potion I had given him I was soon wondering if I hadn't gone too far as the growing, black dick went from big to huge to monstrous in a few short minutes. All this time Tyrell was gasping in either pain or pleasure, though I suspect the latter. He kept running his hands, themselves growing larger, over his expanding body, flexing first his arms, then his chest, then his back and then his legs. Catching site of his more than massive cock he let out a hoarse shout and wrapped both mitts around hit, fighting to get his freaky biceps around his huge pecs. As large as his hands were becoming they were losing the fight to cover his dick, which was growing even faster and soon extended more than a hand's width beyond them. There's an ongoing debate on the bodybuilding forums as to whether size or symmetry is most important. For me it's never been a contest. Freaky is what turns me on and here in front of me was undoubtedly the freakiest man who had ever lived. When Tyrell's growth finally stopped all I could do was slide off the bed and fall to my knees, massaging my cast-iron dick through my workout shorts. Here was the man I had always dreamed of, so massive that he put all the heavyweight pros to shame. Whatever he did to me it was worth it just to be able to see such development. Panting as if he'd just finished a marathon, Tyrell finally let go of his dick and his eyes focused on me. He stepped forward and I felt through the floor the shudder caused by his amazing new size. Standing above me he seemed even more huge and I whimpered as he bent down and hauled me to my feet. Back at the gym I had come up to his nose. Now I barely came up to his shoulder, and I realized that if he had also grown taller then his size was even more astonishing. He lifted me up off the ground by my T-shirt until my face was directly before his. I could feel his big dick slip between my legs to stick out far beyond my ass. Even as his eyes stared into mine I took the opportunity to run my hands across the rounded muscles of his arms and shoulders. "You did this to me didn't you," he growled, his voice even lower and sexier than before. All I could do was whimper again, half in fear and half in almost painful desire. "Turned me into a fuckin' freak, man. You're gonna pay for that." Then he raised me even higher with one hand while the other pawed at my body, effortlessly ripping of my clothes. They say you should be careful of what you wish for because you just might get it. I have to admit that's how I was feeling at that moment. I was trapped in the grip of the biggest, blackest musclestud imaginable, a man who obviously wouldn't be able to walk down the street without drawing gasps of admiration and disgust, and I wasn't sure if I should yell for help or cum right there just from the sheer size of him. He didn't give me much chance to decide, though to be honest I don't think it would have been a tough decision. In seconds he had literally torn the clothes off my body, including most of my T-shirt causing the collar to rip apart in his big fist. I fell to the floor, my rock hard dick slapping against my stomach, and lay at his feet trying to somehow make sense of the colossus that stood above me. With an unintelligible grunt he bent down again, picked me up and tossed me like rag doll onto the bed. The strength he displayed, and the fact that I was so obviously in his power, was such a fucking turn-on I couldn't help moaning with lust. A second later the air was forced out of my lungs as his huge body fell on top of mine, pinning me to the mattress. I struggled to pull my arms out from under his bulk so I could feel the massive, overbuilt slabs of muscle that were weighing me down but he had other ideas. With one hand he grabbed one wrist and then the other, yanking my hands above my head. It felt like they were chained in place and as my eyes followed his amazingly thick arm, his biceps and triceps together as large as my leg, up and over my head I knew I had no hope of breaking free. A moment later my face was wrenched back down by his other free hand which grabbed me by the jaw and forced my mouth open, a waste of effort since I would have done it gladly of my own free will. Next thing I knew his mouth clamped down on mine and his tongue forced its way in and was heading for my throat. The rough thrust of his tongue made it feel like he was raping my mouth, totally disregarding any desires of mine. Ironically, that was my desire, to submit totally to this overdeveloped monster I had created. Even as he took my mouth I felt one of his mammoth legs forcing mine apart. His torso was much longer than mine so his groin was positioned somewhere around my knees. Even so, his iron dick ran all the way up past mine, his huge head mashed by his body into my torso. As he made his goal clea, the hand on my jaw moving down to force my left leg up and over his shoulder, I fleetingly wondered if I'd be able to take him without being permanently damaged. It looked like I was going to find out. He face pulled back for a moment and he stared fiercely into my eyes as he brought up his right thumb and forced it into my mouth. I sucked at it slavishly, my eyes holding his, mesmerized by the strength and power apparent in every inch of his body that touched mine. After I had gotten it wet with saliva he removed the oversized digit, and with a cruel smirk shoved it without warning up my twitching asshole. I gasped in pain and pleasure as my ass was lifted off the mattress from the strength of his arm. He watched me as he dug in, grinding his hand against my ass, opening me up for his planned assault. It felt like he was pushing it all the way up into my intestines and this was only his thumb! My dick was jerking in time to his thrusts, shooting precum onto my stomach as I rode the sensation. My eyes rolled back into my head and I could only moan as the probing of his thumb fed my desire to be filled by the massive tool that was throbbing on my stomach. Suddenly, my ass was empty, and at the same moment his other hand let go of my hands above my head. Seconds later he grabbed both my ankles and lifted my legs up and out, so that I was bent almost completely in half, my ass upraised and ready for his attack. I opened my eyes but for a moment could see only his huge cock which was so long that it went through my legs and thrust straight into the air above my face. I was eye to eye with its big head and watched as his precum pulsed from the tip, hitting me on my nose and forehead. His dick pulled back and until I could feel the head running over my balls and then down my asscrack. My eyes refocused onto his face and gigantic torso which I could see through my outstretched legs. Open mouthed, I watched him watching me as his dick head slid around my hole before finally catching my already abused assring. With a feral grin he punched forward with his lower body and I felt his head force its way inside me, driving further and further inside while my body convulsed from the pain. He gave me that entire, huge cock in one shove, and I almost passed out before I felt his groin smash up against my ass. For a moment he just held it there while my brain tried to sort out the pain from the pleasure that was washing over my tortured body. I could feel his heartbeat as his dick throbbed within me and I realized my mouth was moving and that I was trying to speak. "F-f-f-fuck me," I panted, "Please fuck me," and I trailed off into a low moan. "Yeah, I thought so, pussy," he growled, as he pulled the unbelievable length of his dick back until the head was lodged within my anus, stretching it open. Then he rammed the huge fucker all the way into me. He let go of my ankles and fell forward, his huge pecs engulfing my face and the very width of his torso forcing my legs far even further apart. I felt his cannonball biceps digging into my back as his arms engulfed me, crushing me to his body. All the while his pelvis was pulling back and then thrusting forward, driving his massive dick deep into my body, forcing the air out of my lungs. I felt surrounded by his bulk which was coming at me from all sides, even inside. The bottom of my head only reached his chin in this position but I could hear his hoarse grunts and growls which gradually turned into a low chant. "Take it fucker - yeah cunt, fuckin take that dick." The first time I came I passed out, unable to hold on when the sensations in my ass pushed me up and over the edge. I felt myself shooting for what seemed like forever, the cum from my dick forming a slick sheet that his muscular torso spread between us. After that things went black for a time. When I came to he was still pumping away and my dick, if it had ever gone soft, was hard and leaking again. He released me from his grip and with obvious ease rotated my body on the column of his cock, turning me so that my back was pressed up against his mountainous torso. His arms tightened around me again so that one massive bicep crushed my abs while the other cut across my upper chest, just below my neck. All the while his groin kept slamming away, slapping my ass while his dick had its way with my insides. I came twice more before the increasing speed of his thrusts made it apparent that he was going to cum too. His arms and legs grew so tight around my body that I couldn't breathe, and he began to roar, his dick seeming to expand even further inside me. I could tell when he began to shoot, the feeling of his hot cum actually soothing inside my battered rectum. Groggy as I was, for a moment I feared that I had lived through the fuck only to die during the contractions of his bulging muscles, which threatened to tear me apart. Somehow I survived and his grip gradually relaxed as he shuddered and panted above me. After a couple minutes he rolled away from me, his still hard dick taking forever to pull completely from my ass. I lay there trying to gather my strength while he got up off the bed and thudded from the room. I managed to turn my head and see that he had stepped into the bathroom, his bulk seeming to fill it to overflowing. I could tell he was trying to see as much of himself as possible in the ridiculously small mirror over the sink. He ducked his head and stepped out of the bathroom, his oversized legs giving him a rolling gate as he headed back across the room towards me. Despite what we'd just been through I still found his size almost incomprehensible. He was bigger standing there relaxed than any pro could have dreamed of being when pumped up and flexing. As he stood above me, one big hand ran over his pecs, massaging the overhanging shelf of muscle. "How'd you do this," he asked, his tone making it apparent it would be in my best interests to answer. "I'm a witch," I croaked. "I mixed up a potion and gave it to you in some water." His face split into a grin, the first I'd ever seen on him. "I'm kinda thirsty," he said. "Got anymore?"

Hi guys, I started to write this story yesterday, when I found out about the Evolution Forum closing... to start here with something new I always wanted to write a muscle theft story (there is no tag for theft?), and that's the first rushed result: .......................................... The Alpha, the Omega and the rest of us The world press was on the US Supreme Court for the most important decision of their history, perhaps the most important in the history of humanity. Alphas and Omegas were spreading all over the country and isolated cases started to appear in Europe and South America, it was a question of time before they would be everywhere, estimating that one in each hundred thousand Americans will soon become either an Alpha or an Omega. The closest Alpha I’ve ever met was our star player Tony, which graduated this year, he was the first Alpha of the entire state. Some college departments had to be closed and people fired so to be able to maintain our growing and costly star player. Talk about unfairness. On his freshmen year, his football contract was negligible, but then no one would guess Tony might become the Alpha of our campus. On his sophomore year, the one he started to grow jumped a four figure, by the end of his senior year, it was an eight figure contract and he wasn’t even famous beyond our state. Actually, he never cared that much about the sport itself or to excel in it. I was lucky to walk in the shadows, I never got under his radar. Like most of us, I believe, I started to stalk the star player on Facebook, at first just to believe if Tony was indeed growing bigger, more muscular, and that curiosity it slowly grew into a small obsession of mine. I myself have copies of every picture I could find of him, every youtube, vine, you name it. A friend even sold a Snapchat of Tony’s hard cock for fifty bucks, a picture that travelled the whole college by now, no one could believe his size without actually seeing it. Penises were either a shower or a grower, Tony was both. Of course, like any other Alpha, Tony took his muscles and overbearing sexuality from other people; just a sloppy kiss with Tony would be enough to form a mild bond, or linkage, and Tony kissed more girls than the rest of male student body, fucked more than one cheerleader squad – a squad that needed to be constantly replanted with new blood, even hiring new bubbly blond girls, a cheerleader near Tony would become a frail stick in less than a year-. I wasn’t in College yet, but Tony’s absurd development, was closely registered by the college communities and had photologs of the entire team…. devolution. Even that was closely followed. Poor cheerleader, those who had natural boobs would see them shrink and flow to Tony’s sexuality, his cock became truly immense, but ironically his pecs inflated out of the proportion with his body, on his smart boy band looks, men started to ogle more at his muscular cleavage than over the much less impressive female student body. Actually… that was the first thing I noticed on my first week of college, there wasn’t a single woman with memorable boobs, what a fucking disappointment. That is, until I saw Tony’s immense muscles strolling in the college corridors. I can say that was nice to see my psycho ex-tormentors of high school shrinking and on the path of becoming tiny effeminate creepy omicrons, a person depleted of any quality, some of my ex-bullies were shorter than freshmen like me. People just hated the omicron meekness, their dullness, not considering that might be the fate are the rest of us. I was afraid. I knew I was licking the knife while stalking Tony’s huge presence on Internet. I needed to feel involved with his life, like an addiction. If Tony picked me up and took me in my lips, I wouldn’t protest… even if that suck all my strength and masculinity out of me by the end of college. Nowadays, everyone could see in the open, that there is a toll to be paid by having a long and close friendship with Tony. All Tony’s closest college friends on Facebook were meeking to omicrons, with constant dark eyes, their faces somewhat melted like candles in the sun, losing face symmetry, even their legs, their bones crooked, thin as a broom. It is not like those Meth ads… but close, Tony didn’t rob their teeth. Many of Tony’s friends played football for their whole lives, many coached by their parents to become stars. Angry parents were the first enemies of him, some even tried to be violent with a jock that could explode a plaster wall with his fist –there are many youtube clips of Tony demonstrating his true strength, some surpassed a million views-. It was obviously to anyone that Tony’s personal life was a clusterfuck. That his parents became omicrons is easy to accept, but the parents of his friends becoming omicrons was suspicious. Tony’s parents were of the intellectual kind, never very receptive about his lifestyle as a football star player. Yet, all of those people, even those angry parents that wanted Tony’s head, suddenly became small omicrons faster than the cheerleaders. They were all converted now. Whatever Tony did to them, it made all of them to want him more, even after being discarded by him, even after they lost all their attractiveness that they could give to him, they still had this miserable hope that one day Tony would look back, to let them touch and kiss his huge muscles again. That was the conundrum that the Supreme Court found themselves, the omicrons, the people that had their bodies affected negatively by the Alphas and the Omegas, seemed to be okay with it. Anyone can understand the temptation of feeling Tony’s big biceps, but I could not understand why any of them willfully becoming irrelevant omicrons, that was the price of feeling Tony’s muscles for a prolonged time. “Dad” I shouted. “The Supreme Court reached a verdict, it seems.” My dad’s boss was an Omega, the female counterpart of an Alpha, he’s now shorter than I am. Scientists compared it to radiation, that low dosages for prolonged time is just as harmful as intense dosages over a short period of time, so a tongue kiss with an Alpha or Omega is just as bad as living by the side of them over a month. My dad was inches of becoming an omicron like Tony’s closest friends, and still he stays there, works for her, even if there was very little in his body to give her. While I had a minor obsession with Tony, dad had a major obsession with his Omega boss, who couldn’t give a shit about him. I noticed my dad entirely conflicted about what the Supreme Court would rule, I could see him enchanted by that mean amazon, that made mom to ask for divorce a year ago. Part of his mind wanted it to be ‘yes’, his body wanted it to be ‘no’. To tell the truth I don’t know what to think. If the Supreme Court rule Yes, then all the registered Alphas and Omegas would have to be displaced, removed from social life, asking written permission from touching other people; if they rule No, then nothing can be done and Alphas and Omegas are free to hunt and steal the life from the rest of us all. They not only steal our strength, health, muscles, our height, they steal precisely what stand out in people, major positive qualities, and sometimes it is their intelligence, dexterity, their clarity, leaving a dull nulled person in its place. Of course, Alphas and Omegas couldn’t steal someone ability to play a piano, but would rob their musical gift. What’s the point of stealing the intelligence of a Mozart or an Einstein if you have no interest in music or physics? Greediness. Greediness was present in every Alpha and Omega story I’ve ever heard and read on internet; for example, earlier this year, in the first weeks of college Tony decided to learn chess. He argued with some teacher that he could be a chessmaster if he wanted to, he probably reasoned that everything he needed were some nerds sucking his cock. Sucking an Alpha’s cock is a guaranteed link, if they taste his copious semen, it would be that link that would never be broken by distance, even if the Alpha’s gain were marginally zero. Everyone that once held a position of authority over Tony ended to suck on his cock. The dean was the one that became a fat five foot omicron in four months, losing any capacity to intimidate and to impose himself, also losing some five inches of height while Tony was close to 6’4 by then, and it was his sophomore year. Tony ended the college heightening over seven feet tall, he had to dunk and turn around to bypass most of the doors. By that time, Tony could parade with the dean on a leach around the corridors, if he wanted to. The nerds that Tony chose were those that formed a sort of secretive club of their own, usually to bash over us less brighten. Actually, no one lifted an eyebrow after learning that Tony left those snotty nerds borderline retarded. For some reason, even in the most unfair situations, people sided with him, finding excuses, or even saying that they would do the same. Would I? Anyway, Tony told the dean about the secretive club, and that an illegal poker game was scheduled in one of the college’s locked classes, which they had the key. Tony’s pet, the dean and the campus police was able detained four of them, the rest ran away, one of them being was my friend Mickey, who told me all of this. The dean, that no one respected anymore, forced them on some menial work in the college’s main library or he would report their gambling to the state authority. Our college does resemble a John Hughes high school to the point of being a location for a teen TV series –to raise money to pay our star player, obviously. Our library was pretty close to that one in Breakfast Club, but the movie here was slightly different. There was a conspiracy theory in college that Tony controlled the college and could even change the class schedules. No surprise that the ‘officer’ that supervised the geeks ‘detention’ was one of Tony’s minions. The campus police chief used to be a big black menacing dude, one that despised spoiled white jocks, Tony rendered him into a docile omicron shorter than me and in full adoration and subservience for the star player. I, and most of the college, wished to know more details of what happened in that library, when Tony wearing his usual second skin bike shorts. At least I guess he used the same shorts he used to show off his shlong casually on Facebook. He was 6’8 at the beginning of his senior year, the nerds he chose to be there were also seniors as well; I believe that there was more nuances in this story that I’m aware of. Tony wasn’t the brightest student before he became an Alpha, and he must still carry some complex about it. It wasn’t just about… ‘becoming a chessmaster’ here. For more than he tried to hide this side of him from me, Mickey was a bigger stalker of Tony than I was, Mickey was a full stalker. He behaved almost like the omicron people. He took photos of Tony with his phone, hundreds of them, thousands of pictures, short videos of Tony’s melon sized pecs twitching in shirt, clips of him casually flexing his arms… well, I admit that I invaded Mickey’s computer to copy it. Mike was using his father pro equipment to film Tony demolishing the opposite team, of him showing off and lifting the side of a car. Mickey had many clips of Tony scratching his big balls, I could sense Mickey’s fascination in those shots. Tony didn’t seem to care about being photographed and followed, my dumbstruck friend filming him everywhere would hit a nerve in anyone else. If Mickey knew that being detained that afternoon, and that would lead to an opportunity to lick Tony’s cock, Mickey would put the college on fire. It was troubling to think that nor did he or I had any attraction for men before discovering Tony. We both had our big boobed porn on google to masturbate for. For me it was a revelation the first time I couldn’t escape from Tony in my masturbatory fantasies, his beefy legs appeared in my mind, and after that I did it again, and again, to the point I can only ejaculate by looking at his pictures. Talk about man crush. Whatever happened in that library, it did not went as smooth as Tony intended, nerds are different, he must have noticed. What I do have nice details of what happened next, later in the night; Tony wasn’t pleased of having only four brainiacs to suck his cock off in the library. One of them told him about a RPG party and Tony invited himself there. Who could say ‘no’ to the giant college athlete stretching himself towards the ceiling pushing his back muscles forward by gyrating his arms for astounded audience of seven geeks, ‘he’s way bigger than that Thor dude’ one of stoned geeks marveled while another one fainted. Tony would need to be extra careful with these geeks if he wanted them all. I imagined that Tony would just shove the geek’s faces onto his cock, but no, Tony was far more insidious than that. He never forces anyone. He doesn’t need to. The cheerleader squad gave themselves their prettiness to his handsomeness and his cock size, the football team was devolved of their strength and confidence to him, pleased of it affecting Tony’s every cell, making his unnatural perfect appearance out of divinity. Tony was just a college jock inside, and that was the scary part. The nerds complimented him without trying to look overly nervous, Tony took the space of two or three people around the table, dwarfing them with his immense pecs and shoulders in his darkish skintight turtleneck base layer that covered his entire upper body, he was trying to look more intellectual to the geeks, I guess. I’m sure that he knew that intimidation was a double-edged sword, and if he wanted to take all of them to suck his cock, he would have to play nicely with them. None of them could pay attention to the game as the star player was watching them from his vantage point slipping from the cold beer pint, making his mammoth biceps to casually flex. Tony said he ‘just wanted to watch and learn’, but only the very naïve would believe that the star player had any interest in RPG. The only two nerdy girls of the geek group had their glasses lens already foggy by their own elevated perspiration, almost squealing when Tony shifted position, making his man’s biceps to touch his man’s forearm. Tony tested all of those geeks, using his muscles to secretly flirt, at a moment making the boulders of his pectorals to jump at one nerd’s face, who ended to throw his funny dice out of the window three floors below in the pool. Without the 20-sided dice roller, there was no game anymore. Tony thought of another one. When the geeks stared down at the pool where the dice had fallen, Tony called their attention back, “Oh, shit, dude, I spilled the whole beer over my crotch.” Everyone looked down at Tony’s stretched soaked stretchable jeans. His muscles didn’t let his balls and cock space between his legs, they’re always jutting, even bouncing when he ran shirtless and in his golden football pants, which he wore it carelessly in the campus as if it was a school uniform. That moment he was wearing jeans. Very stretchable ones, made to meet his measures in both states of relaxed and flexed muscles. “I think can find you some pants” said the fat geek that lived there. Tony must have dashed a smiled at that. “Sure, if you have a shirt it would be cool too.” He said. His manly voice must have shook the guts of the chubby nerd mumbling at the biceps that could lift the front end of a vehicle. In the presence of the other five and two girls, Tony said “I hope you don’t mind I change in here” and started to peel the skintight turtleneck base layer off his skin. To the girls, that must have be the greatest underwear ad of all time, glistering with perfect and vast intimidating muscles, and yes… that was it. No more effort was needed to seduce them. 100% sure, I’m absolutely sure that any healthy human being would gladly such Tony’s cock at that point. If you have doubts of what I’m saying, is because you don’t know Tony. He can bend the straightest square. Yet, for some reason, Tony thought that would be nicer to make these awkward geeks to beg for it. “How many inches?” One of the male geeks dared to ask a bro question, pointing to the ‘relaxed’ peak of his biceps. It was known in college that the best way to start a conversation with Tony, is to ask about his muscles, not the weather. Actually, in college we exchanged more amenities and small talk about Tony’s growing muscles than the weather. Tony flexed his right arm to the geek… I saw it upclose myself, it is unreal, his biceps seemed to inflated like a puffer fish, it gives you a shock, like a blinding light that takes time for eyes to adapt, “Twenty-three inches, but that was a month ago, they must be twenty-four by now.” “wow… yeah, I noticed that the team over this summer… got… reduced.” Tony laughed at it, giving the nerd a tiny bump on his shoulders that made him land over the far side of the couch, “Reduced… that’s a nice way to put it.” One of the nerdy girls just drowned an entire beer in one gulp to sum up courage to touch his forearm, feeling the indentations of his detailed and wide muscularit, feeling the warm stone flesh under the skin. She went say the line, “I wish I had muscles to give you, Tony.” The other nerds looked at each other, that girl never demonstrated any interest in sex was trying to get in Tony’s pants, for them, this possibility was hilarious and absurd since the most hot girl in the known universe would gratefully spread her legs for this young beefcake titan. On the other side, they were so intoxicated by this possibility, that his presence that must have clouded their judgment, they knew that once their lips exchange fluids with his cock, they’ll carry the lingering effect for life, and forget about having a ‘normal life’, no one likes creepy omicron people nearby. Smaller they get, creepier they are. The geek returned with a folded pair of sweats and a pullover. Tony chuckled at the size of the pants. “They’re perfect.” He said removing his pants. His quads were big as a big loaf of bread squashed between more muscles, I bet that the room went quiet at that moment, his quads were a work of art in complete balance with its monstrous scale. Of course, while he removed his stuck pants from his spherical calves, everyone in the room traveled their eyes above, on how different he was for us normal people, even his underwear was different, made of different, more expensive and expansive materials to avoid silly accidents, like his monumental boner flapping out in the middle of the class, which unfortunately I would never have a chance to witness myself. Tony in his socks and underwear, attempted the wear the pathetic pullover on his overdeveloped muscular body, one of his delts alone was bigger than any of these geeks heads. Slowly the sleeve stretched as it advanced onto Tony’s Herculean forearm, “so far so good…” He said as he pushed it as slowly as possible, like a very delicate piece of film. The material stressed much more to cover his bicep, that threads started to split, but did not collapsed yet. The sleeve wasn’t long enough to cover his forearm, stopping midway, and he tried the other one, this time the sleeve opened a wide crack at his left bicep’s peaks, but somewhat it held in place. His head entered the collar easily, but as soon he brought down his arms, the pullover protested the abuse, almost unable to take the full girth of Tony’s torso, the collar got deformed by the wideness of his shoulders, his traps pushing the pullover back while he tried to fit his legendary pectorals, the pullover opened more cracks on his bulging lats but, miraculously, like a huge 12-wheeler bulldozer crossing over a frail wooden bridge, it somewhat survived. His pecs deformed the college’s bulls circular logo to a very elliptical shape, making it unrecognizable. Most of his abs were left exposed, but shadowed by pullover’s gap that his prominent epic pectorals created. “Okay, if I don’t breath…” The cracks expanded one more time around his shoulders and lats, “…it will last a bit more.” “That was from my fat days.” Said that fat geek. Tony took the sweat pants, he knew that that cheap fabric would never withstand the enormity of his quads, but he tried anyway. “Help me with this thing. This pullover is going to rip apart if I move.” Tony commanded the geeks, all of them moved forward, but more appropriately, they let the two girls to help Tony, one leg at a time. Almost giggling with the bliss and excitement, the two blushing nerdy girls started moving the pants up over their first obstacle, his calf. All the while, half of the guys stared openly at his soft but heavy cock nested in a wall of muscles, swinging with his jerk movements to help the girls. The other half watched his pecs, more entrancing than any big boobs in their personal porn stash. It was Tony’s favorite muscle to show off, second to his quads and biceps. The girls licked their lips, dribbling at the vision above them, more wonderful than a aurora borealis with a triple rainbow, and yet so close of their own shaking hands. After so many imaginary sessions with their clit, repeating over and over all the stories they heard about Tony, the real deal was more overwhelming than their solitary fantasies with him envisioned. His aura of absolute superiority was at times frightening, and some people had troubles in their sleep when Tony appeared in their dreams. Most girls ignored by Tony developed some self-esteem issues that made those dreams much more frequent. These two girls dealing with his pants over the thickness of his leg muscles were a prime example. Now they could be the chosen ones, and Tony was remarkably choosy of whom he lets to suck his cock, or even to talk directly to him. I bet my life that both were wet as they completed the task of covering that bowling ball sized calf that could kick a ball a mile away. Quickly, they came for the next task, an impossible one, to cover his upper leg… Clothes for Alphas like Tony, sporting dimensions completely new for the fashion industry, were absurdly expensive, but Alphas always find a rich omicron drone to deal with it. These guys took it like a mission, I’ve heard of omicron people getting bankrupted to please the growing tastes of Omegas, and Alphas were not that different. I didn’t know who was spending some big money to wear Tony in his senior year at the college, his high endurance clothes were custom made in a specialized sportswear company in Germany, while all the rest of us used something made in China. The made in china sweat pants stopped at the begging of Tony’s quad, the girls pushed up but it wouldn’t give, “Hey guys, help the girls here.” Two geeks came forward and kneel before quad bigger their torso, Tony’s upper leg shape resembled a WWII fat bomb, they were speechless, mute, frozen, incapable to even nod at Tony’s reverberant voice, pitifully hiding their erections and fearing their own desires over Tony and his towering muscles. Eight hands around Tony’s upper leg pushed the cheap pants up, the hand of one the guys slipped and bumped into the head of Tony’s soft cock, which I heard that was seven inches long in its flaccid relaxed form. These days must be much longer. The same geek slipped his hand again, and it made Tony to smirk, it was no accident. That package in his boxers was bigger than two closed fists of the geek. The though must have crossed Tony’s mind because an instant later, that volume was bigger than three fists. There was a major RIIIIP and Tony’s quads tore the pants fabric. With their butts on the ground, making omg faces, they observed the pullover starting to collapse around Tony as well, with a huge tear coming from his hulking back up to his bull traps. Tony flexed his arms simultaneously to destroy the pullover in a single movement, throwing over his muted geek ‘friends’ the useless pieces of tortured cloth. “I guess I’ll have to spend the rest of the night like this. I hope you don’t mind.” The Alpha titan walked to the big TV led set, which he eclipsed with his wide v-shape back “… is that the new Playstation? Let’s play it.” No one could say no to Tony wearing only his briefs and socks, he sat on the big couch, which didn’t seem so big with Tony’s legs on it. The geeks sat around him as he chose one of the few games available, Street Fighter vs something was good enough. Tony was probably curious about the four nerd lingering their talents to him that afternoon, obviously, it was still too early to have any affect him, but then, many players of his depleted team were gamers. “I’m getting better at it.” Tony said to both girls at his sides after his fifth flawless victory. I would say that the geeks were all too affected by his muscularity and size to play any better with Tony. The girls kept on drinking beer to dilute any of their inhibition towards Tony, and that was working, they were getting a crazy fever to yank Tony’s fat cock from that underwear. They already gave all possible signs of how easy they got, laughing with him like maniacs, letting their silly hands to fall over his arms and biceps, letting to rest their faces on his naked hard shoulders, opening a few more buttons of their shirts, trying to entice the star player with their modest breasts. The guys were drinking beer and smoking weed nonstop as well, laughing nervously at every word of Tony just like the girls. After Tony beat all of them in the game, he decided to demonstrate a long stretch of his body with his eyes closed, and suddenly he felt someone to grab his crotch. “Finally,” he must have thought. The girl who grabbed his cock stared at Tony with pleading eyes, desperate, like a bad dog that did a bad bad thing and wanted forgiveness from its owner. Tony could be an arrogant prick but deep inside he had a mellow heart, he could play this game to the insanity of his geek audience, but he just let his fat cock to flop outside the cotton confinements. The two girls jumped at it, even Tony never saw so much despair for his cock, they both slurped their tongues at the soft shaft that started to inflate like a helium balloon, pulling their eyes out of their sockets. Tony noticed some guys stepping back, and he said to them, reassuring with his non-threatening voice, “hey, don’t go… I know that you want to watch…” He bounced his pecs once, and then multiple times, as Tony got their immediate attention trapped on his immense chest. The girls were relishing on his cock, making wild noises that never imagined that would do themselves, clumsily licking all that hardening cock, with their own long hair mixing with his skin and their saliva. The girls couldn’t care less of that mega cocksucking being watched or judged by their longtime college male friends. His cock erected like a crane, the girls could not move that strong shaft to their lips, they had to follow it as Tony reclined, putting his arms behind his head, flexing his twenty-three inches biceps one at a time for the rest of the geeks. “Can I?” one of them asked reverentially approaching his hand over muscle mountain. Tony just flexed it for him, becoming a ball of steel, the geek jumped at that, with trepidation, uncertainty and an amount of dare, he touched them. The girls were having their orgasms already, just by licking his dick, thick as a beer can, moaning like bitches over the sheer size of it “It didn’t even reached the final form!” Tony said laughing, making his cock an inch higher, wider, bigger than the previous fourteen inches, more veiny, just throbbing like his jock super muscles. Two of the geeks were still watching the muscular spectacle on the leather couch, their eyes fixed on the voluminous pecs that made all the popular girls at the college to feel inadequate. Tony bounced for them, in that position they reached his chin, inviting them, hypnotizing them with their mass, to make them to come forward and feel the size of it with their open hands. They looked at each other, maybe afraid of what the other would think, but the temptation was too big to let it go by. Simultaneously they went over Tony’s immense pectorals, basking their cheeks on their greatness, groping such mountainous muscles, letting it to overflow their two pairs of hands. That made the last two geeks behind Tony to lose all their last refrains, they moved to those earthquake-inducing quads, they wanted to be where Tony’s biggest muscles meet each other, to be between muscles that dwarfed their bodies. They wanted as much as Tony took his first step into that house, as much when they saw him striding in the campus, with his big legs pulsing a world of muscle at each step. Together, they embraced muscles stronger than a dozen of people, and before they could touch the Holy Grail, Tony toyed with them and started to compress the two geeks between his legs, like a car-crushing machine. Tony laughed aloud at the geeks getting freaky over his body, making all sort of noises. Certainly, they were clumsy virgins that suddenly found themselves in a fantasyland. For Tony was hilarious to watch them frantic over his body like famished animals, fighting between themselves for one more inch of his cock While it was all entertaining for Tony, he looked at his phone, there was some dozen invites to another parties and hundreds of PMs that Tony didn’t care to respond. Tony already got what he needed from these geeks, but he was feeling generous that night and let the geeks to lick, grab and smother their faces everywhere on his large body for more five minutes. They were weightless to him, threw all of them over the couch and the floor just by repositioning his body. He had their complete attention, and stood up above their perplexed faces. Tony spread his immense muscular winds and stood above the mass of geeks with his sixteen inches of iron rod pointing at them, which he slowly jacked, like he was arming a rifle. A smashing amount of cum slapped into the forehead on one geek, and Tony move his aim to the other ones, with absolute control and precision he hit their mouths and nostrils, infecting them even more. They even maintained had their mouths wide to receive more, they all became his bitches, wanting more mess over their faces and hair. Without ceremony, Tony took his own clothes and started put them on, “sorry guys, have a party to go. It was fun. See you in class.” They watched by the window the Alpha turning the engine of his big bike and going away from their lives. Over the college year, the above-average intelligence of those geeks dumbered down, lingering to the jock that would never fully use it. It helped his grades a lot in his graduation year, but not in the same proportion of the terrible grades that those geeks found themselves. They didn’t even care about grades anymore, or even the graduation, they became more numbers added to Tony’s minions, hopelessly daydreaming about touching their muscle god again. And then you ask… how do I know all these details? How do I know Tony’s clothes? Its colors, the precision of his height? That’s the catch, the entire campus know. We share stories about Tony the same way that Homer needed to preserve Greek battles. Tony was our Alpha, each day of him was more important than the life of any other student like me. I know so many stories about him that would fill a book. Why did I chose to tell this story? To show their greediness. For one. Tony went to learn about chess in the weeks after that event with the geeks. While he learned the game and the rules quite fast, he was never really able to win over an experienced player. “What do I need to do?” Tony asked to one of the best players in the college, one that he hadn’t drained yet, otherwise he wouldn’t have anyone to play with him. In frustration, Tony depleted another dozen four-eyed students of their brightness. I was lucky that I didn’t wore glasses at that time. His opponent offered an introductory book of chess strategies. “A book? I don’t have time for fucking books.” Said the titan that de facto governed the college. The first most important reason I told about this story, is the lesson that we are powerless to stop Alphas and Omegas from doing whatever they want from us. The frightening thing about the Alphas and the Omegas, well, I haven’t told you yet. Let me share with you some personal thoughts of Mickey about Alphas, that he told me just after Tony’s graduation: “Tony was nice actually. He only drained the popular girls and jocks, some geeks at the most. It would be hell worse. Do you know what happens when an Alpha fucks with an Omega, or Alpha with Alpha and Omega with Omega? They get linked. Just like any of us would… and the stronger will suck out what they want from the weaker, like a smaller star that loses its mass by orbiting a bigger star. Are you following me? In Tony’s position, I would make every motherfucker in this college to suck me, I would link every single people I would find, so that I’d be strong enough to drain any motherfucking Alpha. I would the climb pyramid as fast as I could, because there is only one place for the true Alpha. Well… Tony… I think he wont survive that in a long run. He’s too much of a nice guy.” “Tony is seven feet tall, any bigger you wouldn’t be able to drive a car. Who wants that? Why anyone would want to be a giant?” “Greediness.” He said. “This the shot to be a god on earth… would you let it slip away?” A lot of people do think like Mickey. Anyone could become an Omega, or an Alpha, who knows? That can happen with you. But everyone, Alphas and Omegas included, could become creepy omicrons by crossing a bigger fish. As they say in Brazil, A Vida dá Voltas. That gave a false sentiment of justice and a very thin sentiment of hope, making people to dream about becoming Alphas or Omegas to revenge against the unfairness of their lives. The blatant theft of the Alpha and Omega from the normal common people, is somewhat acceptable because of this tiny chance of being one of them and live the dream. Those Alpha and Omega parasite people should be sent to a remote base far away and be studied to find a cure to whatever is causing it. I would be compared to Hitler if I ever say this publicly. At each college of America, and any crowded workspace, even colleges, Alphas and Omegas were emerging to assume their territory and their human livestock. They could be anyone and their numbers were increasing by a thousand across the country. No one could predict our immediate future. Much less the US Supreme Court. They were about to rule if the affirmation of ‘omicrons are ‘not responsible’ for creating the linkage with the Alphas and Omegas’ is true or false, a trick question. Like I said, Tony never forced sex on anyone, he doesn’t need to. No one is able to deny him anything, even a suggestion. My dad had a confused look waiting for the resolution, he wanted his mega bitch Omega boss far away, but he was bounded to her, in despair he might even try to find her whatever they land her. Like many of Tony’s omicrons that he created in his college years. I was going for my sophomore year and Tony left us, all the political structure that served him over the last years fell like a castle of cards, the dean, the couch, the entire football management, all removed due to unpayable debts to the college ex-star player. By then those middle-aged men and women were all omicrons shorter than five feet tall. Sooner or later, an Alpha or an Omega will take Tony’s place in our college. Could be anyone of us. Could be janitor. On my old school Ms. Janet, the Principal, became an Omega. Whoever he or she is, we were sure that the rest of us would be his or her second-class citizens. And to cement our destiny, the Supreme Court gave their vote. It is NO.

Juggernaut pt.2 Jamal easily let the truck back down and flexed his bulging muscles. 900 pounds of muscle felt like a feather to him. His brown skin tight muscles contracted and flexed. His naked massive body in the tone of dusk. His love trail ran down to his massive cock decorated with curly black hair. Any girl would have fucked him. This was way too much power for him. Why did he have to read that incantation aloud? Why did he have to inherit this strength? He had to get some shelter and get away from public view. His first instinct was to run. So he ran, the earth trembling beneath him as he made track marks in the hard concrete. He was on the move and the veins were glowing that crimson red color again. He was unstoppable. The only way to get off campus was through the faculty parking lot. It wasn’t that full but the tennis team had a tournament and the charter buses were lined up in front of the gate. He wasn’t stopping heading dead for the buses. Jamal braced his shoulder for the impact and busted through the bus. First a body size hole through the first two. Then he began to have a feeling of power. He wanted to show his strength. He was in control. The last bus, he grabbed from underneath and began to military press it with ease. He was an unstoppable juggernaut and at that time he didn’t care. He then tossed the bus on top of the others making a double stack like those in England. He continued through the gate unchallenged. He made his way to a back alley and began picking up dumpsters and tossing them up and down like a ball of trash. Yet, his muscles still had that crimson glow. He was juggernaut. He was Cytorrak. . .NO! He was Jamal. He was still Jamal and he said to himself that Jamal was in charge and not this Cytorrak. The crimson glow subsided and his chest heaved up and down. His muscles relaxed and flexed with just a small breath. Then Jamal made a realization. He hadn’t eaten since the day he touched the crystal. For that matter, he hadn’t drank anything either. Not even so much as a sip of water or a crumb of bread had touched his lips. His human mind screamed hunger, but his body was surviving without food or water. He was self-sufficient. Still, food was food. He was still experimenting with his power. He had to test his limits. Apparently he was unstoppable once he started moving. That much was clear. He also possessed the strength to move mountains and if he couldn’t at that point, the crystals crimson glow would enlarge him so that he could accomplish the feat shortly. He also was self-aware. He knew exactly how much he weighed and his height. He was a force to be reckoned with. At that time though, Jamal wanted nothing more than to be human, and being human required him to eat. Just then a door in the alley opened. A man walked out. He was about 6’5” and close to 350 pounds. However, he was thickly built like a bear. He had two garbage bags in one hand and a garbage can in the other. He emptied them in the dumpster and turned around to see Jamal. Jamal could see the fear in his eyes. The large man, instead of running, came closer and saw the naked mountain of black power standing in front of him. Jamal apologized for disturbing him and asked for some food. Then his veins glowed. Jamal suddenly had the bearish man at eye level holding him and his big bulk level with one hand. Cytorrak did not ask a mere human bug for something as insipid as food , he took and destroyed who stood in his way. Jamal, however, did not, and Jamal was in control. He let the man down and apologized. This time the crimson color did not go away. The man nodded and said I haven’t closed yet. The buffet line is still open, but he recommended Jamal eat in the back room. Jamal agreed and waited for his food in the back. The trays of food placed in the buffet line were made and given to Jamal. He scarfed them down quickly and quietly only allowing the empty tray to hid the sink with a thud. Jamal grabbed some clean garbage bags and some rope and made a type of loin cloth for himself. None of school clothes would fit but he kept on eating. He felt like he could eat forever and ever without getting full. He noticed then that his muscles were getting bigger; more dense and massive. Everything he ate became size and power. Jamal thought, I need more. He ate until closing time and asked if the staff would feed him a little more. The bear stuck around. Jamal learned that his name was Matt. Matt was the biggest person that Jamal had seen next to him. And the fact that Matt had just ended a relationship with another bear helped Jamal a lot. Jamal sauntered into the restaurant at 1100 pounds. He called for service as if he was a customer. While waiting on Matt to bring the food. He had a vision. He was in a red place full of mountains and volcanoes erupting with the crimson lava. Then he saw a monster. It was him or a more monster like version of him. It was Cytorrak. “Mortal you have a strong will to defy me!” bellowed the beast. “Monster you are a resident in me not the other way around. I run this shit.” “Fool who do you think gave you the ability to be a juggernaut. I can take it away.” “Then take it. Then I will be free from you.” There was nothing for a moment. “Fine, human. You are a god among men now. Your heart is pure and you are not easily corrupted by power. Have your human nuances and food and sex. Your muscles will only get bigger and bigger as you enjoy them. I will grant you your sex and allow you to have this human toy for your purposes. But know this, you have a purpose to fulfill and you will fulfill it. Have your fun. I admit, I like you earthling. I like you so much that I will let you return to your life for four years. Get your earthly education. However, I am still as you say ‘your resident’ so I will continue to protect you. When you need my strength and power come back to this spot in your mind. I think 300 pounds should be a good enough guise. But have your fun tonight.” Jamal agreed just in time to feel Matt climbing his massive body with a tray of food ready to feed the mountain of hunger. Jamal was now in control, at least for four years. Matt lowered himself onto the massive dick and fed the growing Jamal. Every spoonful of food pumped the juggernaut even larger and his dick grew within Matt. Matt groaned in pain and pleasure and kept feeding Jamal. Tray after tray was poured into the juggernaut until there were no more. Jamal wanted to nut but was not even close. Matt, however, had nutted after every tray on Jamal. His curly black body hair was soaked with precum. Jamal began to pump, his massive glutes leaving cracks in the tiles and his rounded steel ab stomach flexing with every pump. But he felt full. Humanly full and fell backwards on the restaurant floor cracking the tiles in the process. Matt fell on top of him still impaled by the massive dick and in a deep slumber. Jamal had experienced a human night and having a 350 pound thick bear resting on his now 1300 pound frame felt good. It was what he was waiting for. . . And yet. . . Cytorrak now waited! PART 3 Jamal had just finished telling Matt about his encounter with Cytorrak. Matt apparently believed him. It was clear Matt had never seen (or fed for that matter) anyone that gigantic in his life. It was soon the end of his freshman year and so far, Jamal was in the clear. His football buddies, however they did it, managed to attribute Jamal’s size and power to a rare disease in India. Although few people witnessed him, they were convinced that not even steroids could do that to a person, so Jamal was Jamal again and not a freak of nature. In the summertime, Matt hooked Jamal up with a job as a dishwasher. It wasn’t much it paid for the gym membership and kept him out of sight while he gorged and grew, and with Matt letting him stay in his place, the sex had never been greater. Most night were filled with leftover buffet food, a gigantic dick impaling a restaurant owner, and a 600 plus pound black semi-juggernaut loving every minute of it. Jamal frequently visited the gym. Which was two blocks away. The gym owner had been Matt’s ex, but he had been nice enough to let Jamal lift when the gym was closed to the public. Life was good and before he knew it, Jamal was a sophomore in college. The day came when school started back and Jamal could not have been happier. He had not seen the crimson glow since his talk with Cytorrak but knew he had kept his word. His weight during the start of the day had not fluctuated from 300 pounds. Even during his eating sessions, he might reach 850 on a horny night. Even then, the crimson veins did not appear, just the monster-like ones that looked as though they would burst through the skin. Then one day fate should have 3 jocks harassing a cheerleader. The cheerleader was being pushed around and forced to her knees by the 3 jocks, each of which looked like they weighed 300 pounds each. Jamal, without thinking, ran over to the jocks and started to charge. He kept charging and until he made contact with a jock. Jamal hit the jock with full force and bumped backwards. The jock had stumbled some, but held his ground. This wasn’t right. Jamal had just stacked a bus on top of another a few months back and now he could barely move this other guy but a couple of feet. Then he remembered. He was not the juggernaut. He was a bigger version of Jamal. Even though he was bigger, he was still only Jamal.The other jocks began to get mad. Jamal was not going to run though. He wasn’t done yet. The girl turned her head and looked away. She knew that one on three were uneven odds. Nobody else was around so there were no witnesses. It was just Jamal. Jamal thought back to the place where he met Cytorrak. Once again he was in the crimson wasteland. The muscle giant was waiting. “You come seeking help human?” “Yes.” “You are getting beaten by these so called equals. I will aid you but I am curious. I want to see what this thing known as human sex is like. I want to possess you long enough to squash these insects and taste the human female cowering by the metal bench.” “Fine! Just help me not to get the shit beat outta me.” “Very well.” Soon the punches stopped. The jocks were backing away in horror. A not 9 foot 1100 pound Jamal rose from the ground. The biggest jock hit a dead solid punch to Jamal’s chest. The other two saw as Jamal’s chest didn’t budge. The jock’s hand shattered and he fell to the ground in pain. The other two jocks fled in fear, but Jamal was fast. He grabbed both the jocks by their collars and threw them into the bleachers. Jamal, quietly walked over to the girl who turned to see a monster coming towards her. Jamal’s sudden burst of power caused him to rip the underarmor he was wearing and the shorts were not far behind, leaving him bare chested and without shoes. The girl fell into his arms and Cytorrak picked her up easily and walked into the football team locker room. He twisted to door locked upon entering and ripped his pants off with one arm. The bulging muscles heavily outlined. However, still no crimson glow. Cytorrak was now in control and Jamal knew it. Cytorrak began to kiss her. Then he began to stroke his massive cock. She wanted it. The panties came down and Cytorrak inserted a small piece of his shaft into her. She moaned in pleasure. Then he lowered more. He looked at the clock in the room. 5:30PM. He began to fuck but Jamal gained enough control so that Cytorrak would not kill her by using full force. The fuck was sensual. Jamal gained little pleasure, but Cytorrak was livid with testosterone. He began fucking wildly and she came almost every time he inserted more of himself. He fucked her all night. Her screams of “Jay,” and “Daddy don’t stop,” only made the crimson behemoth thrust harder and harder. At 8 Am Cytorrak had stopped fucking, but not because he was tired. Jamal too, wondered, did the juggernaut ever sleep. So, he didn’t eat, drink or sleep. Whatever Cytorrak had planned bagan to worry Jamal, but he or rather Cytorrak was fuckin the shit outta of girl he just met. He didn‘t get that kind of action with his former body. He was starting to like the power. Next time, I will let Cytorrak enjoy human food. I‘m sure Matt will feed him till his hearts content. The girl was left in a concussion. A very mild concussion, but Cytorrak assured her that she would wake soon, but she would not remember who you were. But that she had the greatest fuck sesssion ever. Jamal thanked Cytorrak for his help and began to walk. But he had been heavier. “CYTORRAKKK!” “I’m sorry human, but I forgot about our deal.” Jamal as he was walking began to shrink back to his 300 lbs. Something however, was still not right. Jamal stopped at 400 pounds. “Sorry human, but we don’t want this to happen again.” Jamal agreed and went back to his dorm to recall the events of the day. His sophomore year was going to be very interesting. PART 4 Jamal's junior year in college had passed by rather quickly. He wanted to try his hand at something new. He promised himself that he would keep his grades up, but just felt bored with being 400 pounds of muscle. Cytorak had kept his end of the bargain by keeping Jamal safe and allowing him live as normal of a high school life as possible. Jamal had made the weight lifting squad at school with ease the following semester and was interested to try his strength out. There was something he had to do, however. "CYTORAK!!" "Yes Jamal?" "I made the weightlifting team, but unless I am in real danger, do not augment me with your strength." Cytorak questioned Jamal but Jamal informed him that humans tend to be edgy on steroid usage which he had to had to Cytorak in full later. Jamal was entering the summer of his senior year and the beginning of his short weight lifting season when it dawned on him. He only had 8 months left until Cytorak would want Jamal to hold up his end of the bargain. This made Jamal worry. What did Cytorak want him to do. Would it help people or would it hurt them? Jamal had to know. Jamal made outstanding gains on the team. He broke most of the school records. It would have been all of them but he didn't want to overdo it. The time ticked down and Jamal had to make a choice. He knew that Cytorak has helped him thus far and it would be a shame to lose that help, but he didn't want to kill anybody. What to do? Matt had been great to him so far and liked that Jamal was only 50 ponds heavier than him normally. Jamal had not really had to tap into his super strength and kinda missed that surge of unstoppable raw power. He then knew what he had to do. Later that night, Jamal stopped playing football a little early with his classmates and went back to Matt's restaurant. He asked Matt to stand by him as he entered the crimson wasteland once more to confront Cytorak for what would hopefully be the last time. Focusing, Jamal was once again in the wasteland. Cytorak was waiting. "Now human, I have let you have your fun. You will walk tomorrow and get your 'degree', but afterwards, I will take over the world as I did 400 years ago. Give into my power and you shall rule alongside me." "Cytorak I know what I agreed but I cannot kill anyone. It's just not me. I will be your warrior, your...juggernaut, but allow me to use this amazing power to help those in need of it. Merge with me and together we can save the world and you will be regarded as a hero." "HAHAHA, puny human, do you honestly think I care about these mere mortals. You are my juggernaut. You will outlast all of these insects by millenias. Still...your human sex is delightful especially when dominating the human male. Your words may hold some merit." Cytorak then began to think. Jamal waited. He might have actually won the muscle demigod over. "If I merge with you Cytorak, you will look like me, and be able to fuck anything under the sun. You will still be unstoppable and we can accomplish so much good together." "Human, strength is the least of my power. If I merge with you then you can grow to beat any situation and fluctuate your growth as you see fit. You would draw from my power, but I would gain pleasure from your interaction with humans. I never have experienced lust before." "Cytorak what are your other powers?" "Not only will we be unstoppable human, but we'll be indestructible." "Please Cytorak, merge with me and see what we can do together." Cytorak thought, and then Jamal was back in Matt's restaurant. Matt staring into his dark, handsome, loving crimson eyes... Jamal thought it was over, he was waiting for Cytorak to take control and end mankind's existence... then something happened... Memories of a young broad boy picking on his younger brother flowed into Jamals mind. Growing pains from a family that Jamal had never known and then Cytorak entered. A juggernaut entered Jamal's mind, but Jamal still remembered everything. He was still there. He still remembered his family, his friends, Matt, but where were these other memories coming from. Space travel, astrology, logic, geometry, anatomy, history, philosophy, all traveled through Jamal's mind and yet, Jamal was still there. Jamal had stopped. "Jamal," Matt called. Cytorak looked at Matt, then closed his eyes. Then Jamal looked at Matt and embraced him in a big hug. His 17" cock between the ab gut and Matt's muscle bear frame. Jamal had merged with Cytorak. "You bout to get fucked by a monster Matt." Jamal thought back to the crimson wasteland, but it no longer existed. There was just him and power. Jamal focused and looked to see the crimson veins emerge. Grow thought Jamal and he did. His frame packed on more and more muscle until the cement tile began to crack under the pressure. Matt looked on as his juggernaut lover grew to 6'5" tall and nearly 1200 pounds of dense thick black muscle. Those crimson eyes looked back with lust and the black love pole began to ooze precum. Matt climbed the planet of muscle and began to lower himself on the shaft. Jamal looked at Matt and wanted despartely for Matt to gain about 200 lbs. Suddenly Matt began to moan, His bear body began to grow as he lowered himself more and more onto the thick shaft. He was growing too... In the back of Jamal's mind, he heard a low whisper,"We are gonna fuck the shit outta him;did we say that right, human?" Jamal smiled to himself, then him and the 550 pound Matt had the best fuck session ever for the next 48 hours. It was gonna be a good life... ***Elsewhere an elderly bald man gazed out of his window looking into the wild blue sky and in deep thought. "Ororo," he shouted. "Yes Charles," said an silky voice from an african female. "Ready the jet. We're going to Atlanta..."

Juggernaut pt.1 Atlanta University. That is where Jamal wanted to go. He had been a fan of Atlanta’s football and now to be a student at the school was a dream come true. Jamal just graduated from high school. He had not been you typical valedictorian either. He played football, not starting, but he was still a jock. However, he maintained a perfect 4.0 GPA and had most of the top colleges giving him scholarships left and right. He had decided that he was going to major in Geological studies at Atlanta University. They had a good program and there was a chance he could study abroad in the spring if his grades were good after fall semester. The day finally came when he stepped foot on campus. Throughout the semester, Jamal studied and studied and applied himself to his studies. Even though he was about 6 feet and 265 pounds, he was still smart and athletic. He took a basic weight training course to stay big and in shape. As much as the weight training instructor begged, Jamal would not try out for any sports. He wanted to stick to his studies. Coming from a low budget home, he had never traveled outside of the state, unless it was for a football game. He now had a chance to travel outside of the country and he was not letting a pigskin get in his way. The fall semester went by very fast and Jamal finished out with a 3.7 GPA for the semester. Turns out the weight training instructor gave Jamal a B average for refusing to join the team. Jamal was selected to go to India for the geological studying abroad program. He was elated. While he was at Atlanta University he had been approached by a lot of girls and even had a few one night stands. They thought he was a jock as big as he was. Jamal was not a fat person, but could bench 300 easily and squat 850. He was, however, a gentle giant who, when not studying could be seen playing football with his dorm buddies. Now he was in for the chance of his life. Christmas holidays came and went and Jamal was soon boarding the plane to India. Him and 3 other students were chosen to go. Jamal was thinking of things he could do while in India other than study rocks. However, soon the plane was in India and through all the plane food and naps Jamal had arrived. The village they worked in was not as he had pictured. This village had commerce and a very nice hotel that they stayed in during the time. Their first assignment was at 5 PM and that gave Jamal 2 hours to get his gear and be at the site. At 5, they began excavation. Jamal and the others were looking for fossils from the prehistoric ages to send back to the school’s museum. While digging and scrapping Jamal found a hardened rock. It was extremely heavy so he decided to chisel it in half. The rock split after a hard hit and revealed a red crystal like rock. Apparently, magma had covered the crystal and hardened around it, preserving it for years and years. The crystal glowed a deep crimson when Jamal held it. Jamal then found an encryption on the crystal and began to read it aloud to himself. It said, “Whosoever finds this crystal of Cytorrak and recites this encantation aloud will become an unstoppable juggernaut.” The crystal began to burn Jamal’s skin. His bulging veins glowed a deep crimson in his arms and he blacked out. Jamal found himself back at the hotel awake and nothing had changed. He attributed the blacking out his body getting used to India’s climate. Apparently, that had been good enough for everyone else. Jamal continued his study abroad until he came home in April. His friends helped him move back in the dorm and wanted to play some football outside the dorm. Jamal never forgot the crystal, but felt much better so he went ahead. He got in his usual position of All-Time quarterback and was snapped the ball. His defense was weak, so he tucked the ball and began to run. As he ran, he felt different. His body became hot and felt heavy. He was only wearing a black tank top and some gray sweatpants. He was running when the school linebacker stepped in front of him. He wanted to stop because the linebacker was 315 pounds of solid beefy muscle. However, his legs would not let him stop. He braced for the hit but was able to easily push the linebacker out of the way and keep going. He made it to the touchdown line easily and spike the ball in victory. He was stopped because the linebacker he moved out of the way was 15 feet away from where he was hit lying prone and holding his chest. The group was gathered around the heavy guy and helped him sit up. “Damn J,” “you knocked the hell outta me.” The linebacker said. You been takin steroids in India or some shit?” Jamal shook his head but at that moment he saw why he said what he said. Jamal’s body fat had dropped drastically and muscle had replaced it. So much in fact that his sweats were skin tight and his tank was barely able to hang on. Jamal ran to the gym and stepped on the scale. He stopped at 520 pounds. He looked at himself in the mirror. His biceps bulged through the tank top. He took a hand and ripped what was left of his tank top away to reveal a massive set of pecs and a rounded stomach full of abs. He looked like he had a gut but it was all abs. His shoulders touched his ears and his back was extremely thick and wide. He ripped away his sweat pants and revealed a set of tree trunk legs and thick calves. His butt was firm and round. His dick was about 14 inches long with nuts the size of large eggs to match. He was a massive mountain. Then he thought. He had just moved a 315 pound linebacker out of his way without a strain. He then looked at all the equipment in the gym and started racking the bench press with lots of 45’s. He put 6 on each side and layed beneath the bar. Once again, his veins glowed a deep crimson and his body felt the same intensity it had felt earler. He picked up the bar and lowered it to his chest at first it was difficult, then he pumped out rep after rep. 100 reps later in increased the weight with every 45 in the gym. He beched it 50 times with ease but now noticed he was bigger. Every muscle increased in size. He went outside in his boxers saw a delivery truck for the school. He grabbed truck by the front end and felt the power surge in his body again. The truck began to rise after a while was soon over the head of Jamal. Jamal’s body had grown to accomadate the size of his muscles. He was about 9 feet tall and weighed close to 950 pounds. He was lovin the size and would test it out tomorrow. He was a juggernaut.

Aphex was the greatest super hero of our state. Everyone loved him. And who could blame them. He was beautiful and gentle, heroic and respectful. He had everything a guy could want and women loved. He was 6’6’’ tall and had to be at least 400 lbs. He was ripped beyond all definition. You could see his abs and chest strain against the sleeveless spandex he wore as he flew across the city. His back was wider than most doors, and he had to be careful entering rooms because he could easily take chunks of the door frame out. His arms were like bowling balls, huge and powerful, squirming like living creatures when he lifted a bus that would be in danger. His legs were like the columns of city hall, thick and titanic, bulging against the pants he wore, threatening to rip them to shreds every time he squatted. And I loved him. Not the kind of love that passer byes had, enjoying his feats of heroism. No, I loved every inch of his body. I loved the way his jet black hair flowed in the wind as he flew. I loved the black stubble that constantly adorned his face. I loved how his muscles rippled with power as he did nothing more than breathe. I loved his beautiful green eyes as he gazed into the video camera. And I loved how he saved my life one night. I’m just a normal guy and, long ago it seems, I had no life. I went to work, went to the gym and went home. And I was so very lonely. Some people, myself included, couldn’t understand how you could be alone surrounded by people, but I was. I never connected with people at work, I was shy and timid around the guys at the gym, and I was gay and afraid to admit it to myself. I trudged about my daily life, each day the same as the last, and I became more and more lonely, more and more depressed. Finally, after spending tons of time in the gym, making no progress, and reflecting on what there was for me in life, I decided to end it. I made my way to the roof of my building, 20 stories above the city streets. Sighing my last breath, I stepped off the roof and closed my eyes. My story should have ended there as I plummeted to my death, but fate intervened. Aphex flew by and caught me about 5 feet before I would have hit the ground. I didn’t know what had happened and opened my eyes to see the most beautiful man I’ve ever seen. He had me cradled in his giant arms looking gently at me with his sparkling green eyes and said to me, “Why did you do that? Don’t you know you have a lot to live for?” I couldn’t look him in the eyes after that. I just started crying. Me, a grown man, 25 years old, was in the arms of this walking, or should I say flying, dream crying like a baby. He stopped flying along and began to hover. “What’s wrong?” he asked me. I didn’t know if I could tell him the truth, but as he hugged me tighter, pressing my head against the pillow of his hard chest, I felt more safe and loved than I ever did in my life. I told him of my problems, my thoughts and most importantly, my deepest fears. He listened and hugged me closer and I felt as if nothing else mattered. He whispered in my ear “Sometimes everyone feels like that. Even I do sometimes. But the biggest thing is that you can’t give up. You have to be strong because there’s someone out there for you, someone that would miss out on you if you ended your life here.” “But I’m not strong!” I cried. “I’m weak and pathetic, a fat slob with no one in my life to share it with. All the things that I do each day for what I want seem to do no good. What’s the whole point?” He loosened his hug and again I felt weak and unprotected. But he drew me up towards his eyes, holding my 270 bulk as if I were a feather. “You really are sad, aren’t you? Why is that? Why don’t you have anyone in your life, why do you do things that don’t bring you joy? What is the real reason behind it all?” I gazed into his eyes, then down his square jaw, over his humongous traps, his giant arms, his beautiful chest and his amazing legs. A couple of tears fell from my eyes and I shut them out, trying to keep the pain away. He drew me in closer and whispered, “Ahh, I see.” He rubbed my crotch which was by this time throbbing with such fury, it would’ve hurt if I hadn’t been spilling my emotions everywhere. “And who have you told about you sexual preference?” I didn’t respond. “Ahh, are you really that scared of what people might think?” Again, I couldn’t respond. We began to gently float downward to a nearby building. “You know, there’s tons of people that are like you out there. A lot of guys that you might not even recognize feel just like you. You’re not alone.” He set me down on a roof, floating gently above my head like a muscled angel. He flexed his arm for me and said, “Some are a lot closer than you think.” Taking my hand in his massive paw, he guided it down his ripped chest and let it settle on his meat. I never noticed, but it was swelling against the pants he had on, pulsing like an angry snake, stretching down to his knees and there I realized that there were people out there like me, and here was one of them. Sirens began to blare in the distance and I turned to see smoke on the horizon. “I haffa go now. Promise me you won’t kill yourself.” I looked up into his blazing eyes, and feeling the throbbing of his crotch, I muttered, “I won’t.” He smiled at me and started to float back a bit, “That’s a good man. Well, I’m off to save the day again.” He chuckled and few off like a rocket. I stood on that roof for hours watching the blaze in the distance. Even though I felt cold and alone, I had made a promise to him. Plus, I came to the realization that I’ve never felt so protected or warm as when I was gently floating with him, wrapped him his strong masculine embrace. It was then and there that I decided I wanted to have him or a guy like him. And I would have to live and adjust if I were going to be able to get one.

Aaron and Tank had worked together for almost eight years. They both were in construction and good friends, but they looked the exact opposites of each other. Aaron was around 5’2’’ tall and chubby, weighing in at around 225 lbs. Tank was massive, 6’3’’ and 250 lbs, but all ripped muscle. Unbeknownst to Tank though, Aaron was gay. Tank was a proud musclebear and he worked nightly at the local gay strip bar, ironically called “The Cave”, but Aaron held on to the illusion of being straight, fearing ridicule and isolation from those he admired. Each day coming into work, Tank would stride up wearing close to nothing and he and Aaron would start to work. “Morning Aaron,” Tank says with a smile. “Morning Tank,” Aaron turns slightly to catch a glimpse of Tank’s body. It’s massive and hard, befitting a man of his genetic gifts. Tank is wearing no shirt, allowing his massive arms, swollen pecs and cut abs to be warmed by the morning sun. As he walks, Aaron sees Tank’s muscles bounce and flex, glistening in the light. Aaron adjusts himself slightly, trying not to get aroused by the sight of his fantasies. Tank stands next to Aaron, stretching out his massive muscles, preparing for today’s work while Aaron begins the conversation. “So how are you doing today big man?” “Pumped and hard as usual. Had a good night at the Cave last night.” “Really? I hear some interesting stuff happens down there.” “Yeah man, the stories I could tell you. You should come down and visit one day. I know it might not be what you’re into, but I guarantee it’ll be fun.” Aaron laughs, “Maybe one day man. I usually just go home after work and hit the gym at my house, then cook and stuff. I don’t go out much.” “Really? You’re working out now? How long have you been at it? A couple of months?” Aaron looks away from Tank and sighs. “What’s wrong man?” Tank leans over to his friend. “Oh nothing, hey man, you want a soda? I don’t drink them anymore and I have a ton.” “Sure man, I’ll take one. Why don’t you drink soda?” “I got some advice a while ago and I’m trying to stick to water and protein shakes.” Aaron pulls out a pre made shake and a Mt. Dew and tosses it up to Tank. Tank’s chest ripples a bit as he reacts to grab the soda. The two unlikely friends chat and work until they hear the lunch bell for their section. Tank is up and out like a flash, leaving Aaron behind. Aaron looks around and quickly picks up a sweat-stained towel used by Tank. Aaron sniffs the musky man-scent of Tank and sighs, instantly becoming hard. He quickly stuffs his treasure into his pack before grabbing his lunch and following Tank. Tank is already at the machines trying to decide what to eat. He’s dripping with sweat and is scratching his head, flexing the beautiful ball of muscle that resides in his arm. Aaron’s cock throbs a bit as he takes in this beautiful specimen of man that stands before him. Aaron looks around and notices no one else is there. He remembers that it’s Wednesday, and most of the crew heads out to eat. Aaron quickly shuffles to his seat, taking care to not expose his meat to Tank, who is busily mumbling about not enough meat in the vending machines. Aaron starts unpacking his lunch which consists of a few well grilled steaks and a protein shake. “Hey Tank, you want some of this?” Tank turns around and sees the huge slabs of cow sitting there and responds, “Sure man, if you got extras.” “Yeah man, I had left-overs from last night so I brought them to work. I know how much you eat so I knew I could give ‘em to ya.” Tank sits down opposite of Aaron as he slides over a paper plate and another soda. Tank tears ravenously into his hunk of meat while Aaron eats and drinks a little slower. “So, what kinda things happen at the Cave?” Aaron asks. “Oh you know,” Tank responds with a mouth full of beef, “you got your little guys, swimmer type builds, then your average guys, then people like me.” He flexes his arm in a single bi. “Some of the guys there like my type, big hairy and muscle-bound. But I’m not the biggest one there. There’s a guy that’s called Hammer. Dude’s friggen amazing. He’s almost 7’ tall and outweighs me by almost 75lbs. He’s saved me from a few ‘situations’ before.” Aaron stares at Tank as he goes through his tale. His modest 5’’ cock is throbbing hard, but is not visible beneath the loose clothing he wears. “What do you mean situations?” “Well, in clubs like that, you have a back room area. Well there was a guy bigger than me. I doubt he was stronger 'cause he did have a bit of fat, but he was incessant about getting me back there. He probably would’ve had his way if Hammer hadn’t stepped in. They eventually made their way to the back room. Boy, did they make some noise too.” Tank laughs and Aaron thinks about two mammoths fucking like that. If it was possible, he was getting harder. “I bet you make tons of cash between the floor and the back room.” “Oh no man, I don’t do the back room much. I know I could make a lot of money screwing the guys, but I’m just not into that. Besides, I make a lot just by waving the big guy around.” He smiled as he adjusted his package. Aaron remembered that The Cave is a full nude bar, and once again, his erection became painful. Aaron tried to focus on his meal, tearing away small pieces of the steak. “So what do you do after you leave here man?” “Hmmm?” “Well, you don’t hang out with any of the guys here, and I never recall you talking about a chick or anything. So what do you do with the rest of your time?” “Oh, well, I usually go home and cook up some food. Then after that I hit the weight room in my house. Then I shower and hit the bed around 9.” “That’s all man?” “Yup, that’s been the routine for a while now.” “Fuck man, you should get out and do more stuff. You have got to be bored out your mind.” “Not really, I just decided a while back that I was going to work toward a goal and not let myself get distracted.” “A goal? What is your goal that you can’t relax every once in a while? Aaron looks at Tank and sighs internally. Quickly changing the subject, Aaron asks, “Hey Tank, you want to come by my place this afternoon? I’m going to be grilling some more steaks and I wouldn’t mind sharing some with you. I know you got to go to the Cave tonight, but I could offer you a free dinner.” Tank scratches his head once again, absent mindedly flexing the huge 22’’ ball of muscle in his right arm. “Sure man, that sounds good.” “Good, I can get rid of some more of those sodas. 7:00 sound good for you?” “Yeah man, that sounds great. We better get back to work soon.” Aaron finishes up his steak, then tosses the two plates in the trash and washes out his glass. Tank was already walking back to their station and Aaron turned around to catch the beautiful bubble butt bounce back and forth, teasing him so much. “God, he is so perfect. I wish I was worthy of having that. But I’m too much of a fucking fat ass.” Aaron punches his left palm, but regains his composure and follows Tank back to work. The rest of the day is occupied by Tank’s stories of his time at the club. One particular story that keeps Aaron aroused is how Tank comments on how a large portion of the club follows him to the restroom every time he goes to take a leak. Aaron laughed at the joke, but internally lusted to see how thick the meat Tank was packing. His tight shorts revealed much, tracing an outline of a soft cock that was bigger than Aaron’s when he was fully hard, but Aaron was curious to see its full majesty. At then end of the day, Tank patted Aaron on the shoulder and leaves his station. Aaron sat and thought a little, looking around for anything left by his dream muscle guy. Seeing nothing, Aaron rushed home to clean up, prepare the grilling supplies, change and start his workout. Tank arrives early, around 6:30. He knocks on the door, bellowing his hellos. Hearing no response, he gently pushes the door. It is open, so he enters the house. He remembers how the house looked from the Christmas party Aaron held the year before, so Tank works his way to the living room, constantly saying, “Aaron, where are you buddy." He hears some music coming from a nearby room. Tank walks toward the sound and enters the doorway of Aaron’s weight room. He stands there as he watches Aaron lying on the bench press, attempting with all his might to eek out a couple of reps with a weight of 135lbs. Tank hears Aaron grunting and screaming, “Damn weights! You will not beat me! Fuck!” Tank speaks up a bit saying gently, “Aaron?” Aaron focuses on the voice of his idol and loses concentration on the weight he’s struggling with. The weight starts coming down and he is unable to really control it. “FUCK!” he screams as his arms give out to fatigue. In an instant, Tank is behind the rack and has a hand on the bar, curling it up. Aaron lies on the bench, exhausted and dejected. “Thanks man. I didn't want you to see me like this.” “It's fine...I'm used to seeing guys like this all the time,” Tank says as he easily racks the weight. “Yeah, but I bet they're not struggling with a weight you can lift with one hand.” “Nah, I've done this more than one time. Not all the guys are as big as I am” “I'm probably the weakest guy at work. You just don't know how that makes me feel.” Tank shrugs, “...I guess I don't...” He steps back a few paces. “I didn't mean to lash out at you man, it's just I saw Don, you know, little Don, at the gym the other day and he was benching 400. He's a fucking 18 year old and I'm 25 and can't do half that.” “It’ll be ok man, you’ll get up there eventually.” Tank pats Aaron on the shoulder and says, “So what’s for dinner man, I’m starving.” Aaron perks up a bit and says, “Got some nice T-bones man, the grill should be nice and warm right now.” The duo goes out to the kitchen, then to the backyard. Tank notices that the weight room seems to have more stuff in it than the other rooms combined. “This is where he spends his money,” Tank thinks to himself. They chat and grill four large steaks, and Aaron leads them back into the house. He places the seared slabs of mean on his round oak dinner table that seats four people, and then heads to the fridge as Tank sits down. “Care for a brew or a soda?” “I’ll take a soda man, better stay away from the brews until after work” Aaron grabs a soda from the fridge, and another pre made shake before sitting down to dine. Tank engages in most of the conversation, continuing his many tales from his job down at the Cave. “Want another steak man?” ”Sure.” Aaron slides the plate with the remaining two T-bones towards Tank, and then he gets up and places his plate in the sink. Before Tank can ask, Aaron states, “I know you’re a big guy, I made extra for you. One steak and one protein shake are enough for me.” Tank nods and goes back to eating as Aaron says, “I’ll be in the weight room, feel free to come in when you’re done. “Such a huge guy. I want him so bad, but he could never want me,” Aaron says to himself as he enters the weight room. He picks up the 20lb dumb bell and start struggling with bicep curls. Tank finishes eating and puts his plate in the sink. He then goes towards the weight room to join Aaron saying, “All done.” Aaron is too focused in struggling with the weight and talking to himself to see Tank at the door, “Gotta get big. Gotta be stronger. Gotta lose this fucking gut and put on some muscle. No one wants to fuck a fatty like me. Gotta get big” Aaron continues to chant the little mantra as Tank walks in slowly, “I finished...” Aaron looks at him with his eyes slightly watering, trying to curl the weight some more. “...are you okay?" Tank walks toward Aaron. He drops the weights on the floor then drops to his knees. “Aaron?” “I can't do it.” Aaron mumbles. “...do what?” “I can't get big. I can't get strong.” “Yes you can...” “No Tank, I can't. I've been working out for 9 years now and haven't made any progress. You said it yourself, it looks like I've only been at it for a month.” Aaron lays his head on the floor. “I'll never be muscled and I'll never be able to get someone like you.” He starts to cry slightly while kneeling on the floor. "...what?" Tank quirks his eyebrow a little, walking toward Aaron again. Tank kneels in front of Aaron, lifting his head up to meet his gaze. “What have you been doing here man.” “Look at me. I'm just a short fat guy. You're like a god, huge and muscled. I've always wanted you but I'm too fat, you could never want me.” “...oh, why's that?” I smile a little “Ever since I met you and saw you lift that huge pallet up, I've wanted to be with you. So I started to work out, trying to get a little stronger. I knew I wouldn't grow like you, but I could get there. Then when I saw little Don at the gym, remebering the little kid that I helped get his ball from the tree lifting more than twice what I could, I knew I couldn't do this anymore. I didn't want you to find out like this man.” “Dude...you don't haffa impress me to get me to like you...” “Look at me though.” Aaron takes of his shirt. “There's nothing here but fat. I can poke my finger in my gut and never hit muscle.” Tank pokes Aaron’s stomach, “Well I think it's cute.” “You're just saying that to make me feel better.” “No, I'm not,” Tank says as he smiles at Aaron “Really?” Aaron looks Tank in the eyes. “Yea, really.” Aaron wipes away the tears a bit. “Thanks. But I still want to have more than what I have now. I just don't know what's wrong. When I said that all I do is lift and work, I was serious. I come straight home from work and work out until midnight, but I have yet to see results.” "Well it's not all about working out..." Tank comments. "Can you think of any reason I can work out for 8 years and not see any improvement?" “Have you been going out and having fun regularly? Not to mention ya gotta make sure your little buddy's getting some playtime” Tank smirks a little "Well no. I haven't even had sex or jerked off since I've started working out." "Dear lord!! No wonder..." "What?” “It helps to get the testosterone flowing, builds up the muscles bigger” “I've never thought about that. I just lifted every day and tried not to think about you.” "Yeah, that's why yer not getting any progress" Tank laugh a little “Boy do I feel silly. I've been trying to keep the little man down all these years.” “Well, now you'll hopefully start getting progress” Tank smiles and laughs a bit. “Ummm,” Aaron looks down at the floor. “...yes?” “Well, I don't know how to really say this...” “Go for it” “It's just that I, you know...” “...yes?” “I...um....I...fantasize about you.” “You and all the customers down at the cave...so what?” “I seriously doubt they are like me.” Aaron points to a back room in the gym. “What?” Tank looks at it closed off room. “I don't know how you are going to feel about this when I show you” Aaron leads the way into a large back room and turns on the lights, revealing photos and other items that Tank owned or had. “I...I...uh...” Tank looks around, a bit taken back and stunned. “I knew I shouldn't have shown you,” Aaron quickly exits the room and heads back to the gym area. "Wow..." Tank stands among his shrine, shocked. Aaron sits on the bench and places his head in his head again. Tank turns back and looks at Aaron, “Trust me, you aren't the first” “I saw that look, you were horrified. You must hate me now." “Dude...I don't hate you. And believe me, there have been worse pictures of me,” Tank laughs a little and walks toward Aaron. “I've always have been into you. I tried not to show it, but I have always been entralled in your muscles. I would collect things you had, like this towel.” Aaron reaches in his bag and pulls out the towel he acquired earlier. “I would just sniff it, smelling your wonderful scent and then I would put it in the back. But I wouldn’t jack off. I wanted to grow huge so I would be deserving of you. I’ve never told you all this, but I’m gay.” Through the whole conversation, Tank listened intently. Aaron poured out his heart to him, telling him secrets that he had kept inside for years. After listening to him, Tank pulls him closer, embracing him in a huge hug. He feels Aaron rub his face into his barreled fur covered chest and he says, “It’s ok man, I know. I’ve always have liked you and I kinda suspected you were bi or gay. Don’t worry. I don’t think anything you’ve said is weird. I just wish you would’ve told me sooner.” “I didn’t think you would want me. Look at you. You’re a muscle god. I’m just a short fat guy.” Tank stands up and rips off his shorts, revealing his massive throbbing cock, then leans to pick up Aaron, “If I didn’t want you, would I be doing this?” And with that, Tank thrusts his tongue into Aaron’s mouth. Overcome with a wave of emotions ranging from fear to joy to lust, Aaron succumbs to the pleasure he found in Tanks massive grip. They explore each other’s mouth, Tank’s tongue overpowering and wrestling the more passive tongue of Aaron. After about five minutes of overwhelming passion, Aaron pulls back a bit and whispers, “I want you.” Tank lets Aaron go and sits down. Aaron goes up to Tank and ravenously begins to attack his muscles, licking and nibbling on them. He starts at the arms, licking the thick layer of hair that covers them, enthralling himself on the marble like muscle found beneath. Tank flexes a few times, making the muscles jump and Aaron whimpers in delight. Aaron then works his way to Tank’s chest. Aaron kneads the mounds of flesh like soft dough until Tank flexes, turning the flesh into hard muscle. Aaron gets even more aroused and starts to gently bite the beautiful quarter size nipples. Aaron’s cock throbs as he hears a moan escape Tank’s lips. Aaron continues to nibble as he runs his hands around Tank’s body, exploring his shoulders, arms and abs. Aaron looks up at Tank and sees pleasure in his eyes. Aaron decides that he wants more of this muscle god and goes to grip the iron shaft that he possesses. Placing one hand on it, he realizes he can barely grip the throbbing piece of meat. Not to be denied from his fantasies, Aaron grips the fuck pole with both hands, sliding them up and down. He thinks in his mind about how long the shaft is and comes to a conclusion that it has to be around 11 or 12 inches. He looks up and sees Tank enjoying himself greatly, so Aaron decides to continue. He places the tip of the head in the mouth, and clumsily at first, begins to work the head with his tongue. Aaron uses Tank’s moans and grunts as a guide and works hard to pleasure his muscle bear. Aaron is leaking pre cum in amazing amounts and his dick is throbbing relentlessly. He takes off his pants and shirt and resumes working on Tank’s cock. Tank leans forward and rubs Aaron gently and approvingly. Aaron tastes the sweet pre cum leak from Tank’s cock and he stops sucking long enough to say, “I want you to fuck me please.” Tank looks at Aaron, naked and begging to be fucked. “Are you sure you want this?” Aaron whimpers and nods. Tank gets up and picks up Aaron, lifting him off the ground with a passionate kiss. “I’ve wanted you for a while too. I’m glad you feel the same way.” Tank lays Aaron on the couch sliding his ass over the arm rest. He slowly works the butt muscles, loosening and relaxing them before slowly sliding a finger into his waiting hole. Aaron moans a bit, never experiencing anything like that. Tank slides two, then three, increasing the pressure and stimulation. Aaron wiggles slightly, his cock throbbing from years of pent up sexual repression. Tank then slides his fingers out and rubs his cock a bit, smearing his pre around for lubrication. Slowly but firmly, Tank guides the giant shaft into Aarons waiting hole. Aaron feels the huge meat penetrate him, and while it’s painful, it also feels so wonderful. Tank continues to apply the perfect amount of pressure to stuff Aaron full of his fuck stick while not hurting him. Soon, Aaron’s virgin hole is completely filled and Tanks massive balls rest upon his cheeks. Tank leans forward and kisses Aaron gently, whispering into his ear, “How does that feel?” Aaron leans back into Tank’s massive chest, whimpering delightful murmurs at Tank. Tank grabs Aaron by the shoulders and slides his cock out slowly, before forcefully ramming it back into Aaron. Aaron’s cock, which has been leaking this whole time, stands even firmer as the thickness and length of Tank pleasures him in ways he’s never felt. Tank spends an hour, slowly working over Aaron, fucking him in ways he’s never felt before Aaron and Tank could take no more. With one giant thrust and a roar that shook the walls, Tank shoots his load into the waiting ass of Aaron. Feeling himself fill with Tank’s super manhood, Aaron could no longer hold back the dam that has been building for 9 years. Aaron roars like Tank and tenses up, unleashing an enormous torrent of built up sperm. Tank pulls Aaron back to him, hugging him tightly as he shot load after load. But something was different about this. Tank swore to himself that he was feeling Aaron grown in his hug. Looking at his little buddy, he sees that with each clench of his ass as he shot built up sperm, it looked like the muscles were expanding, the fat melting and the skin was tightening. Aaron shoots and grows for almost 5 minutes, covering the couch with a such a thick coating of jizz that it look like someone spilled gallons of paint on it. After Aaron came down from his erotic high, he looks back at Tank who was looking at him curiously. Aaron says, “What are you looking at man?” Tank smiles lovingly at Aaron and says, “It looks like all you needed was a little release man.” Aaron stares confused at Tank as Tank leads him to a nearby mirror. Aaron jumps in shock when he sees himself. He stands now a hot ripped bodybuilder, his former size of 225 of fat seemingly melted away to reveal a cut and toned body, rivaling his idol Tank. Aaron flexes and poses, seeing how his new body reacts to it all. Tank stands behind him and leans over, grabbing Aaron’s cock, “That’s not the only thing that’s grown about you man.” Aaron looks down and sees his cock and balls, surprised at the amount they have grown. Everything about Aaron is bigger and better and he can barely control himself. Tank leans over and whispers in Aaron’s ear, “I think The Cave has just found a new dancer and I have a new on-stage partner.” Aaron’s cock twitches in response and a smile creeps across Aaron’s face.

Humankind cannot gain anything without first giving something in return. To obtain,something of equal value must be lost. That is alchemy's first law ofEquivalent Exchange. In those days, we really believed that to be the world's one,and only, truth.— Alphonse Elric, Fullmetal Alchemist Choices. That’s all life boils down to. Choices. If you had mentioned anything like this or the law of Equivalent Exchange long ago in my ‘old life’ as I like to call it, I’d say you were crazy. But that was before I met Kaos. I used to be a loner. At the age of 15, I ran away from home. My parents were these conservative, mundane people. My father was an overbearing man, wanting me to do everything he never did. So even from a young age, he had me playing every sport under the sun. I ran, played baseball, football, soccer, hockey, martial arts, boxing, you name it. But I was small back then, thin weak and pathetic. My father hated that. Maybe he was seeing his disappointment about his life in me, but whatever it was, I took the brunt of it. I was abused whenever I failed at a task. If I didn’t hit the ball hard enough or run fast enough or beat my opponent, I was beaten at home or just yelled at. My mother just watched it all but didn’t do anything about it. I guess she was disappointed in me also. Finally, I couldn’t take it anymore. I stole my old man’s savings and ran. I found this guy selling this old hog, and I bought it. I hit the road and never looked back. I rode all across the country, never even thinking about the next day. If I needed money, I found some menial task that needed doing. I was a decent fighter, so that gave me money a lot, but I had no qualms about doing any hard work. Whatever you needed I would do. That’s how I lived my life for years. I didn’t even think there was another way to live until I met him. He was in this bar I was stopping by. I just got finished fighting for some cash with this biker gang and they invited me out to this place. Nice bunch of guys, real friendly and hardcore. Fucking huge too, the smallest one of them towered over me by almost a full foot. Although that’s not saying much, seeing as how I was 5’6’’ on a good day and maybe a wiry 150 lbs. Maybe that’s why I impressed them so much. I fought like a wild animal because I had to. So, we get to this bar and it’s damn hot. Everyone’s sweating like pigs and we order some cool brews. I’m looking around and there’s no one near my size. Everyone is huge compared to me, sitting in their sweat drenched shirts. I enjoyed seeing muscle in action, but I wasn’t gay. I just envied the huge guys. In truth, I wanted to be huge so I could really show my father who was in charge, but eventually I forgot all about vengeance. I desired the massive power and respect those guys had. I had to fight hard for mine while theirs came with the right glance. Now, I didn’t hate them at all for that though, it was more of envy between friends. Then I saw him. I didn’t know who he was, but he looked like a biker. Except he was titanic, bigger than anyone I’ve ever seen or would see. He was looking at me with a pair of inviting eyes. I stared at him for a few moments, taking all of him into my memory. He looked tall, even when sitting, and wide enough to take up two seats at the bar. His face was gruff and stern, with a 5’o clock shadow that would make any man proud. His neck bulged with veins as he knocked back a mug of beer. My eyes naturally led down to his arms which were just freaking amazing. I doubt I could fit both of my hands around his guns, no cannons. They were veiny, just like the rest of him, and looked like they could curl anything in the place without a struggle. He wore no shirt so I could see the shelf that was his chest. His massive pecs were covered in a large amount of hair and moved in and out as he breathed. He twisted slightly and I could see his massive lats and his abs ripple with supremacy. He smiled at me then flexed one of his massive arms. The veins jumped to attention and squirmed violently and I gave an approving ‘thumbs up’. He beckoned me to come over to drink with him and I humbly accepted. I sat down a few chairs away from him, not wanting to impose on his space and set down my brew. “’Sup little man,” he said with a voice that echoed in my head. This guy was like the manliest man I’ve ever met. “Nothing much bro. Tell me man, how in the hell did you get so huge?” I asked. “You like this muscle do you?” He flexed his huge gun and his massive pecs a few times as I respond, “Hell yeah man, I’ve always wanted to be huge.” “I know John.” I froze. “How in the hell did this man know my name?” I immediately stood up and started to back away, but my feet stopped moving. The massive man stood up, towering over me and I began to panic. I looked around the bar and it had seemed time had stopped for everyone. The pool balls on the table had stopped in mid-collision, the wild cheering of the other guys at the ball game, even the beer tap had all seemed to be frozen. I screamed at the giant, “What the fuck is going on!” He grinned at me and clapped his hands. Everything went black for a brief moment, then I found myself in an office type area. He was sitting behind a huge desk and I was in a comfortable chair. “I’d like you to watch something John. Just a little intro to what I’m about to tell you.” He turned on this TV near me and began to comment. “My name is Kaos,” he said as this anime music played. “I am an avatar of Chaos and I’m here to spice up things around here. Wait, here’s the part I want you to hear.” I listened to the TV as this kid’s voice said, “Humankind cannot gain anything without first giving something in return. To obtain, something of equal value must be lost. That is alchemy's first law of Equivalent Exchange. In those days, we really believed that to be the world's one, and only, truth.” I looked back at the giant man with a look of confusion on my face. “We don’t know how the creator of this series got the idea for that law, but it’s highly accurate. Hell, one of my fellow avatars might have given it to him. But basically, I’ve come to offer you a deal.” I immediately said, “Hell no, I’m not going to have no deals with you evil bastards.” He chuckles a bit and responds, “You foolish mortals and your views of Good and Evil. Don’t you understand that Order and Chaos are not bound by those simplistic rules. Order and Chaos simply exist. We are neither good, nor evil. What I’m offering you is simply a chance to change your existance. We’ve done this for many people in the past, and we’ll continue to do it for people in the future, regardless of what you choose here today.” “Allow me to explain how everything works. The law of Equivalent Exchange, as that anime so quaintly puts it, is how everything is handled. We give people what they have desired most of all, but they have to give up something of equal worth. For example,” he says as he points to the screen, “Alexander gave up a life of old age to become a great conqueror. Most of the great professional bodybuilders gave up massive IQ’s to get their huge size. Even some of the bikers you met tonight gave up some things to get to where they were. Now, I offer the same to you. I can give you this body if you’re willing to give up what you hold most dear to you.” I examined his body for a few moments. He was the perfect speciment of man, standing at a even 7 feet tall. Ever muscle was standing at full attention with him doing nothing to stimulate them. Veins snaked down his entire body as he slowly ripped away his pants.His arms seemed colossal hanging from his expansive shoulders. His chest stood barreled before me, his pecs sitting upon it sculpted marble. His forearms were huge, fitting his upper arms well. They were vascular and hair flowed down them in a perfect manner, almost as if an artist specifically designed it. The same applied to his whole torso. It was covered with a layer of hair, not thick, but very distinct. It flowed from his arms down his chest but then narrowed at his perfect abs, which then led down to his huge cock. The beast he possessed seemed to still be sleeping, but hung at least 11 inches flaccid. This was also complimented by his massive legs. They seemingly guarded his massive meat like two giant pillars. They also were completely ripped and had little to no fat on them. Everything thing about him seemed to fit and it seemed that he was a perfect example of what I truly wanted to look like. Everyone would respect me then. No one would dare give me shit about any damned thing. I looked into his eyes which seemed to know what I was about to say. I asked, “And what do I hold dearest to me? I’ll be glad to give up my intelligence for a massive body like that.” “No, you don’t hold your intellect as your greatest treasure. I’m sorry my friend, for this, you will have to abandon the freedom you’ve come to love.” I stared at him in wonder, “So you’re saying I’m going to be in prison or some shit? I can handle that if I’m that size.” “Not quite. Here is the full deal. In exchange for this perfect physique, you will be bound to a man for all of his days. He will have complete dominion over you, and you will want to succumb to his every whim. He will be nice and gentle to you, and you will be respected by everyone you meet, but your inner most desire will always be to please him first. You will have the strength to do anything you want or anything he wants, but you will never be able to break the bond between you. You will have the strength and the power, but he will control you. You will remember this deal and all the details of this life, but you also will have memories for the new life I will give you. Oh, and if you didn’t catch it, you will be totally gay for him.” “He will be the master and you will be the slave. That is the price for this.” I gazed at him in complete shock. “Is that a fair deal,” I ask myself repeatedly. I sit for what seems like an hour contemplating my past and my future right now compared to what it could be. “I’ve never given a second thought about being gay, but if I was that size, what would it matter if I was gay. No one would say shit to me. Hell, guys and gals would be all over me. Isn’t that what I’ve always wanted? To be loved and respected. Yes, that is what I want. I always wanted to be loved.” The realization of that simple fact shocks me back to Kaos and he smiles as if he knows what I was thinking. I ask him, “There are no other strings involved, is there?” “No. That is the whole deal. Nothing more, nothing less.” “Ok. I accept your terms.” “I knew you would.” He clapped his hands and immediately my body began to tremble. The first thing I felt was extreme pain. It felt like I was being stretched to my limits. My bones felt like they were about to snap and I doubled over and fell out of my chair in agony. But even through the anguish, I could feel myself growing. My bones were growing longer and thicker, and even though the pain was imaginable, I was getting kind of anxious. After a few minutes of unending torture, it came to a sudden stop. I returned to a standing position, amazed at my new height. I looked down at my body, but it was even less than what I started with. My proportions just seemed elongated and at this 7 foot height, I looked like a distant cousin of a telephone pole. Kaos smiled, obviously examining the height increase before he clapped his hands again. This time, I felt my muscles beginning to swell. This feeling was amazing, like I was working out and getting the most amazing pump man has ever imagined. I could not help but flex my various muscles and feel them as they grew. Every motion provided more sensations and I soon found my arms feeling around my engorging muscles. I ran my hands across my arms, my favorite part of the human body, and felt as power was being driven into them. They swelled like balloons being slowly inflated with air. I felt my skin tighten as veins I’ve never seen started to thicken and work their way to the surface of my skin. My body began to take a slightly darker shade and became blemish free. Veins began to pop out all over my body as my body hair dissolved into nothingness. I did a double bicep pose, feeling even more swelling take place. Hair started to regrow in the exact pattern Kaos showed me, and I felt as it swirled around like an artist’s brushstroke. I felt my balls starting to get heavier and I looked down to see what was formerly a garden snake become a huge anaconda. My pride and joy was growing faster than my body and my boys became two huge mounds of testosterone producing machines. I felt my voice becoming deeper as I continued to grow and I let out a primal bellow. Soon, I had finished growing to my new size and I allowed my hands to explore as Kaos looked over his work. My hands found all new surprises as I felt every crevice, contour and indention in my now perfect body. I felt my head, now cut short with a buzz cut, then slowly worked my way down the trail of hair that followed my arms, my chest and down to my sculpted abs and smiled. Everything was more than perfect. I was damn sexy and huge. I hefted my meat in my hands and stroked it hard with a smile on my face. The monster grew and grew as it filled with blood, extending its influence to what seemed to be two feet in length. I laughed at the whole experience; I was more man than anyone could ever dream of. I flexed and posed, feeling myself with newfound admiration. Kaos stood there while I grew accustomed to my new body before interrupting me. “And now, for the exchange.” He clapped his hands one final time and my head started to burn as if someone was driving searing needles directly into my brain. My head started to flood with images of my new life and my master. My mind shifted to an extreme love of this man who was not even half the size I was. I knew that I loved him immensely and I loved his cock in my ass. I had memories of me carrying him around on my shoulders, lifting cars for him, uprooting trees, demolishing 12 guys that looked at my master wrong and hour long posing sessions before he would reward me with a good fucking. Even though his cock hard was only as long as mine was soft, I loved every moment of his gentle and brutal ramming of my ass. Closing my eyes, I took it all in, knowing that this was to be my new life. Kaos then transported me instantly into my new life and I never saw him again. Now, flexing here on this bear rug, waiting for my master to reward me, I think back on it all. Choice. It all came down to choice. That’s all there is to life, just a series of choices. If I had to make the choice over again, knowing what I know now, would I do it? Without a doubt. This post has been promoted to an article

It was rare if I said I hated someone. But this guy I did. I hated him. With a burning passion that rivaled the sun, I truly disliked him. It wasn’t because how he looked. Sure he had a beautiful, rugged face and the body of a muscle god, but that wasn’t the reason I hated him. It was because he didn’t deserve it. I might not have the right to decide who deserves what, but screw that, he was too much of a pompous ass to be that lucky. And I would be the one to change it all for him. We were fourteen years old, but as different as can be. I was a typical nerd. Although I lacked the stereotypical glasses and pocket protector, I definitely was one. He was more than your stereotypical jock, always wearing the least he could to show off his physique. Constantly lifting, eating or bullying anyone he felt like. I was around 4’8” and maybe 80 lbs. He was at least 5’8” and had to be over 150 lbs. My body was frail and skinny while his was overflowing with muscle, from this bull-like neck, to his thick chest, his bulging arms, well-defined abs and trunk legs. I was an A student while he was failing all his classes but somehow passing. But I didn’t hate him for any of that. Hell, I knew a lot of jocks were similar to him. I didn’t like it, but I was a low man on the totem pole. Not much I could say about it. What sparked my hatred was something a lot deeper. While I never was a sporty kid, I could do ok in gym. I couldn’t do the hundreds of pushups and sit ups like the jocks, but I did around average. This day in gym though was a physical test. You had to finish a large list of physical activities and you couldn’t leave until they were done. Of course, the jocks blazed through them and got to leave quickly. A few others and I were pushed to the limits of our endurance and barely finished in an hour. We slowly trudged to the locker room to quickly change and get to our class in time. But once we entered the locker room, the door quickly shut behind us and we turned to see Rick blocking the door. He slowly swaggered up to us and started to taunt me and the two others that weren’t as fit as him. Sadly, I got the worst of it as my head barely reached his stomach. He was close to three times my size, bulging with muscle from playing sports since he was a toddler. Eventually, after taunting and bullying us, he shoved us into the pile of dirty uniforms and locked us in the laundry area. From the time that class was over until football practice started, we were trapped. I knew we were in trouble because one of the guys was complaining that his arm was hurt. I looked at it and I could tell it was dislocated. We were finally found and released, and something happened that pushed my rage over the limit. He was standing there in his jock strap, his package filling out the mesh fabric. With a cocky grin on his face and punching his palm at us, he looked at us and dared us to say anything. Of course, my two friends looked at the floor, but I returned his gaze with all the rage I felt. Then he said, “Looks like some babies fell in the laundry. Aww, and one of them has a boo-boo.” The whole room started laughing as the coach checked out my friend. “Ok little guy, we need to get you to the doc,” the coach said with concern in his voice. Most of the laughter in the room died down but Rick laughed even louder. I understood the law of the jungle, the biggest and strongest usually gets their way, but I vowed right there that I would make sure Rick paid, and pay dearly. I knew how I would have to exact vengeance. I had to become bigger and stronger. But the fact that I had genes geared more toward intellectual activities combined with Rick’s natural physical deposition made it impossible to get to where I wanted to be naturally. Thankfully, my father was a genetic engineer. His job interested me all the time, so I was able to read a few of his notes and knew vaguely what he was working on. In a nutshell, almost every aspect about a person can be tracked to a certain combination of chromosomes in that person. If you could alter these chromosomes, you could change a person, from their hair style to their tendency to learn and remember items. That was the key to my revenge. I spent the entire year studying my father’s work and even making improvements on it, without his knowledge of course. I could not risk him finding out why I was so interested in his job for fear he would attempt to sway me from my path. The whole year was rough for me though, and it constantly reminded me why I couldn’t stop. Rick was constantly growing bigger and stronger. He was becoming unstoppable. Plus he was the biggest homophobe I’ve ever seen. If someone was looking at him for a moment too long, he would make sure they felt pain, usually outside the range of a teacher or adult. I lost a half a dozen friends that year, all of them transferred to another school out of fear. It just deepened my rage toward him. It was sad that I felt so much hatred toward him. If he were a nice guy, he would have so many devoted followers, me included. Yes, I was one of those “fags” that he hated so much. I enjoyed looking at beautiful women and handsome men alike. He never caught on to me, but his body way very attractive. If only his attitude didn’t overshadow it so much. I had to sit and watch him become even sexier as the year went by. His clothes constantly got tighter as his arms, chest and legs grew and swell. But I also had to watch as his cockiness grew to where it couldn’t be contained. No one, except a teacher or a fellow jock, was safe. By the end of the year, he was 5’10’’ tall and pushing 180 lbs, as I heard quite often in gym class. Thankfully, the year ended and summer started. I spent part of my summer in my father’s shadow. I was absorbing as much knowledge as I could, unlocking the secrets to human potential. My father was so proud of how interested I was that he allowed me to see everything. Eventually, I had all the information I needed to carry out my plan. The plan was simple. My dad’s research center had the genetic information of thousands of people. Every type of body from small and skinny guys to massive bodybuilders was on file. Geniuses and average people, hairy, smooth, horse-hung, almost every type of characteristic was on file here. I would simply choose the best traits I could find and “upgrade” myself. But then, I thought of something even better. Why not change Rick while I’m at it? Sure, it was evil, but I didn’t give it a second thought. I prepared my batch first, since it was easiest. Using my hair as a DNA sample, I combined the genes of the tallest guy, a 7’1” pro basketball player, a 350 lb world champion powerlifter, a professional bodybuilder, a world famous porn star, and some other traits like body hair and other adjustments. From my calculations, I would eventually be amazing, and it would look all natural since I had yet to hit puberty. Rick’s changes on the other hand would be harder to do, but so worth it. I chose the smallest and geekiest guys I could find. I wanted him to become everything he hated. The genetic makeup of three exceptionally skinny and weak guys were combined with the desire to learn and some of the female data that was on file. He was going to go from super jock to estrogen-flooded nerd. I made sure that all his muscles would disappear and there would be no hair to be found, including the pubic region. Speaking of which, by the time the process was finished, he was sure to have no more than a two-inch cock when fully aroused. Then I went further. New research had shown that homosexual tendencies were genetic too. I went crazy with that knowledge and made sure that he would be so homosexually inclined, he would make a drag queen look like a Hell’s Angel. The final component was getting a sample of his DNA, a fresh hair from the root would do well. This was the biggest risk of all. I doubt he would figure out why I needed it, but if he caught me, who knows what would’ve happened. I knew that he spent everyday at the school’s gym. The guy was dedicated to say the least. It was sad that his good qualities were outweighed by his bad ones. Well, at least I would fix that. He would definitely be humble by the time this was all over. I went to the school one afternoon after 6 p.m. and hid out in the locker room. He was the only one still in the gym that late. Everyone besides the coach had left for the day and he was pumping away. I had to wait about an hour before he came in. He was topless and was wearing a pair of extremely tight shorts. The kid was ripped and pumped. Each muscle was glistening with sweat and full to bursting with blood. Seeing him like that did make me a bit hard, but I was there for a purpose. He got naked to shower and I could see him from my hiding place. His cock hung down a good six inches down his leg with a backdrop of lemon-sized balls. I could tell why he was so proud and cocky in the locker room. Not only did he have a physique to die for, he had a cock that rivaled most grown men. He went into the shower and while I was tempted to watch his huge body get wet and soapy, I stayed hidden. He came out after around ten minutes with a towel draped around his waist. He quickly dried off, granting me another view of his superior body before putting on a pair of shorts. He tossed his jock in the laundry basket, and then strolled out of the locker room. I waited a couple of minutes before quickly getting out of my hiding place. I went to the laundry, grabbed his jock and quickly found enough hairs for my purpose. I put them in a vial and stuffed them in my pocket before I felt a huge hand on my shoulder spinning me around. “What the fuck is this?” Rick’s voice bellowed, even deeper than I remembered. I had been caught. He grabbed the jock out of my hand and screamed, “What are you doing with my jock you little faggot?” When I didn’t answer him, he balled up his fist and punched me in my gut. I felt the wind rush out of me and dropped to my knees. “What were you doing you little bitch?” I couldn’t respond quick enough for him. He picked me up again with his free arm, lifting me up to his eye level with ease. “I bet I know what you were doing. You were wondering how a real man’s cock smelt, weren’t you,” he said while shaking the jock in my face. I shook my head no and he responded with a backhand across my face. “You want to smell this real man, don’t you faggot?” He shoved the jock into my face and pushed hard. While I might have enjoyed this some other time, right now I was terrified. He then dropped me to the ground and I fell backwards. I scrambled away from this monster only to find myself pinned against the lockers. I saw this cruel grin come across his face as he pulled down his shorts. “Bet you want to see how a real man tastes too, don’t you?” I shook my head as best I could, but he already had his huge tool out and had closed the distance between us. Standing me up and gripping me tightly so I couldn’t move, he stroked his monster hard. I sat there in awe and fear as I watched it swell with blood. It grew inch by inch until it was a rod of unyielding flesh, just as hard and powerful as the rest of him. I was slightly aroused and if this was voluntary, I would’ve gladly serviced it, but this wasn’t a dream. Instead, it was a nightmare. “You look like a woman, now I’m going to use you like a woman,” he growled and squeezed my shoulder till I had to scream in pain. Soon as I did, I felt my mouth fill with his huge meat. I tried to move my head back, but it was met with the unmovable steel lockers behind me. I was trapped, unstoppable flesh in front, unmovable wall behind me. He spent twenty minutes fucking my mouth against my will. I tried to bite it, but it was so big and hard that I couldn’t close my jaw properly and he squeezed my shoulder in response, hurting me. Then he would fuck my mouth even harder. Somehow I learned to deep throat his massive organ, otherwise I would’ve choked several times. Finally, he tensed up and started to shoot. I could feel the burning liquid pour down my throat and into my mouth. He pulled out and continued to fire white hot bursts of cum all over my face. I choked a little and wanted to spit it out, but he held me and forced me to swallow his huge load. He smiled at his physical conquest of me. He had forced me to become his bitch and was pleased at his easy victory. “You’re a good bitch cocksucker. I’ll have to keep you in mind when I’m horny.” He laughed and dropped me, after wiping his cock clean on my face, then tossed his jock in the laundry and said, “I better not catch you in here sniffing my shit. If you want to smell me, come get the real thing, and if I’m in a good mood, I might let you and not kick the shit out of you.” I remained there for a few moments letting my rage and fear wane. Once logic returned to me, I took out a spare vial, collected some of his cum, then washed my face and went back to the lab. I had all I needed to make sure Rick paid. Once back at the lab, I quickly mixed up the two concoctions, after making sure I was bigger, stronger and more aggressive than I had intended to be and Rick would be even smaller, weaker and more passive. I took both home and, before I went to sleep, put Rick’s into a school sports bottle and downed mine. I knew the process was going to be painful, but the next few days were hell. It felt like the worse case of flu known to man, but I knew that it was just my genetic structure remapping. Thankfully, since I had combined it with my original DNA, my body would not reject the changes. That was the key to the whole procedure succeeding. I discovered that my father’s colleagues missed it in all their trials. Sadly, he would have to figure that out for himself. If I had told him, he might have figured out what I was up to. After the sick feelings had passed, I went ahead with phase two. I snuck into school again, this time being a lot more careful. I went into the locker room while Rick was in the shower and switched his bottle with the one I had prepared. Ignoring the faint desire to catch a glimpse of his muscular body once again, I went home and thought about how things were going to change. It wasn’t even a month before I started to see a difference. In less than a week after I recovered, my body sprouted a thick layer of very nice black hair. It covered me from neck down to my chest, along my stomach, into my crotch and down my legs and arms. I knew already that it was working because my father was not a hairy man. There I was though, covered in a layer of fur that outdid even Rick. Plus, my hunger grew by leaps and bounds. I started to put away two, then three servings of dinner when I barely could eat one. My level of activity increased too. I could barely hold still. I would wake up in the morning and immediately do a few sets of pushups. It started with ten. Then I could do twenty, then the next day, thirty. It kept increasing until a week later I could do a hundred easily. I could feel the changes happening in my body. I was getting stronger and more athletic as each day went by. At the end of the month, my dad bought me an Olympic weight set and I asked him to contact the bodybuilder and powerlifter so I could get some advice. He didn’t see any problem with that, and in a few days, I had all the knowledge I would need to make the best out of my new gifts. They were glad to help, happy to know that I was as interested in their activities as I was in my father’s. Near the end of the summer, I had grew a foot and a half and increased my weight by almost 150 lbs. I was running every day, learning how to play baseball and football, even powerlifting thanks to visits from my new friend Felix. He was the powerlifter that was in the study and was interested enough in my progress to visit and help. Thanks to him, I was even stronger than I would’ve imagined. I was benching 185 lbs and squatting over 300 one month before school started. Both Felix and I were surprised at my gains. Even with my ‘adjustments’, I would not have guessed I could get so strong so quick. But something wasn’t right. My father wasn’t as surprised I was and I could tell he knew something. The day I found out why he wasn’t surprised I’ll never forget. I had just came out of the basement with Felix and headed to the fridge. My dad was looking at me as I strode over. I was shocked at how different we looked now and I became concerned with the thought of him catching on. Instead, he greeted me with a smile and asked me to sit down. “Son, I thought now would be the best time to tell you something important,” he started. I thought it was going to be one of those ‘birds and bees’ talk by how he was rubbing his hands together, but for some reason, it felt a little different. “I thought it would be best if you heard it from me. Steven…” he took a deep calming breath, “your mother and I aren’t your real parents.” I was almost floored. I slumped in the chair. How could the people who’ve raised me for thirteen years not have told me. He continued, “We thought it would be best to tell you now, seeing as how you’re hitting puberty. I’ve talked with your father and we’ve come to an understanding…” I blanked out after the words ‘talked with your father’. “My father?” “Yes Steven. You see, Felix is your biological father.” My jaw dropped. “You’re kidding me, right?” “No, I’m telling you the truth. Surely you’ve seen it yourself. You are by far hairier than me, plus you’re half a foot taller than me and still growing. You’ve read the research and you know that it’s highly unlikely that all the differences could come from our gene pool. We knew this day was going to come and now we want you to spend some time with your real father. Your mother and I are glad we could influence your life a bit, but you do need to get to know your dad.” He got up and walked over to the basement and opened the door. Standing behind it was Felix. Obviously, this was orchestrated from the beginning. “Treat him good or you’ll have me to answer to,” my dad threatened. If I were in a better position, that would’ve made me laugh, but I was lost in my thoughts. Felix walked over to me and placed his huge hand on my shoulder. I looked up at him and I could see the love and care in his eyes. I knew that I did need to spend time with him. This man was my father just as much as the people I’ve been with for thirteen years. I had to find out what was the reason he felt he couldn’t raise me. My mother brought me my duffel bag with some clothes and I gave both of them a hug, noticing how different it felt now. I left my house followed by my massive dad, Felix. He led me to his massive Dodge Ram 3500 and I jumped in. He started driving and I stared out the window. A thought came unbidden across my mind that worried me beyond what just happened. All the adjustments I made to my genetic code was taking into account me growing up to be just like my dad normally. If I was going to be as big as Felix naturally, what would I look like with all the improvements I did? The car ride was uncomfortably silent and long. Felt like an eternity before we pulled up to this log cabin. I was so lost in my thoughts I didn’t realize we were so deep in the woods. He grabbed my duffel bad and led the way in the house, with me following slowly behind him. The place looked massive on the inside and fairly modern compared to its external appearance. I walked in the door and he turned around and placed the bag on the floor. “So, can I get a hug from my son?” he asked in his gruff voice. I complied with him, feeling his powerful embrace. He let me go and started to speak. “I’m sure you have a ton of questions floating around your head and I promise that I’ll answer them all. I’m sure the first one is ‘Why?’. Let’s sit on the couch and I’ll explain.” I followed him to a comfortable black leather couch. I sat down and he sat not close to me but not far either. Seems we both had a lot of adjusting to do. “Well,” he began, “to start off, I did try to raise you a bit. Your mother died during childbirth and I kept you for almost a year. But I came to understand that a kid should have a normal family, and I definitely wasn’t that. So, I went to Samuel and asked him to take care of you. He agreed, but he wanted me to be there for you, especially when this time came around. I was informed of everything you did and was really pleased when you were interested in powerlifting like your old man here.” I saw a tear stream down this big man’s face as he brushed it aside. “I’m sorry I couldn’t be there for you for so many years, but I promise I’ll do as much as I can.” I looked at this guy and knew deep down in my heart for the first time tonight that he was my father. I also broke down into tears and the wall between us disappeared as he quickly slid to me and wrapped me in his powerful arms. He held me in a hug until we both stopped crying. After our moment of bonding, my dad spoke up, “Well sport, how about some dinner?” I perked up almost immediately and he chuckled, “Yeah, you are definitely my son.” We both laughed at the joke and I followed him into the kitchen. I looked around the place as we walked. This cabin was a true bachelor’s pad. Just what a couple of guys need. No fancy curtains, throw pillows, or china, just a Spartan living environment. For some reason I felt very comfortable here. I guess that was a good thing since I probably was going to be living here. Felix went to the huge refrigerator and opened the double doors. Inside was the most meat I’ve seen in my entire life. Shelves and shelves of beef and steak was stuffed inside, along with various vegetables. He turned to me and said, “I’m sure you’re going to be serious about getting big, am I right?” I nodded in response. “Good man. Well, I’m going to show you how a real powerlifter eats. Think you can keep up?” I was about to respond when my stomach roared loudly. I looked down at it while my dad laughed, “I’ll take that as a yes.” My dad retrieved four large steaks and a bag of broccoli out of the fridge. He showed me where all the cooking stuff was and how to operate the grill and veggie cooker. I was mildly surprised at the amount of preparation that was involved in a power lifter’s meal. Around half an hour later, we were dining on the best steak and broccoli I’ve ever had. My dad explained throughout the meal the benefits of nutrition as it pertained to power lifters. I thought I knew a lot, but the depth and scope he went into blew me away. I knew I had a lot more to learn, and now I had a dad that could guide me. After dinner, he showed me to the guest room, promising me that I would be able to get whatever I wanted in it later. It was bigger than my old room and had a nice size king bed with a set of plain white sheets and a wool blanket. Again, nothing fancy in the room, some oak furniture and a desk and chair was all that was in the room. He gave me a huge hug that lifted me off the floor, powerful and firm, and wished me a good night. I got dressed and jumped in the bed. It was quite comfortable. It was fairly firm, but had enough give and I was relaxed fairly quickly. But my mind wouldn’t let me sleep. Instead, I was going over the events of the day. From one family that I loved to a man that I had respected, adored and was attracted to. Still, the biggest thing that was on my mind was the future. I had not prepared for something as wild as this. I probably should’ve made sure my genes matched my father’s. But now I know my lineage is that of a 6’6’’ 350lb former world class powerlifter. Now, where would that leave me. I knew I was going to be huge, not just because of the training my new dad was giving me, but because of the knowledge my old dad left me with. My genes were probably the most advanced thing on the planet. If I were destined to be a little geeky guy when I grew up, my genetic modifications would’ve let me be as big as my new father. But that’s not the case. Instead, my potential is virtually unlimited. I couldn’t even fathom how big I was going to end up. It was quite possible that I would never stop growing. A titanic muscle monster, the largest and strongest man ever, it was all possibly in my reach. A couple of hours later, Morpheus was still eluding me, so I decided to get up and get a glass of water. The wood floor beneath my socked feet didn’t creak at all as I slowly made my way back to the kitchen. I was quiet because it had to be around midnight and I didn’t want to wake up my dad. A man that big though must sleep like a Kodiak bear though I thought to myself as I rounded the corner into the main area. As I approached, I noticed the warm lights of a television and a low murmur. When I turned the corner, I saw something that shocked and amazed me. My dad was watching porn, not just any porn, but gay porn. He was stretched out on the couch with his head toward me. I could gaze down his huge body, over his thick pecs, down his hairy belly and saw him working his meat like an expert as the guys on the T.V. went at it. The hairy and muscular top was working on pounding his smaller partner’s ass like a sledgehammer. The volume was cut down low, but you could still hear the slapping of the big guy’s nut sack against the tight ass of the little guy. I could hear my dad moaning softly as he slid his meaty hand up and down his cock and I started to get hard in my boxer shorts. I shifted my weight to lean against the doorframe so I could get more comfortable and was about to pull out my cock when the floor groaned loudly. My dad jumped up and turned quickly to see me standing in the doorway and he fumbled for the remote. “Um son! I..uh..I didn’t know you were awake!” he panicked as he pushed a button on the remote. But instead of turning the T.V. off, it went to max volume and the room was filled with the sounds of fucking. My dad’s jaw dropped and I couldn’t help but laugh. He calmed down and pressed the pause button, freezing the two muscle guys in mid orgasm. “That’s quite an interesting video you’re watching dad,” I joked. “Um…well, you know…I…um,” he stumbled. Then taking a deep breath, he sat back down and motioned for me to come over. I walked over, noticing how large his cock looked even soft. “Well, I knew I was going to have to tell you this sometime, but I wasn’t expecting this conversation would be preceded with this,” he waved at the big screen as I sat down. “I am a bear, son, I’m gay,” he muttered as he slid back down on the couch. “I’m hoping it doesn’t bother you too much, but I can understand if you aren’t comfortable with it.” I chuckled and responded, “It’s ok dad, I think I’m bisexual myself. I enjoy a beautiful woman, but those two on the TV are hot as well.” He exhaled deeply and relaxed a bit, “Whew, I’m glad to hear that. I thought that this was going to be a lot weirder and more uncomfortable. So, when did you realize it?” “Well, a couple of years ago,” I started, remembering the malice I felt but biting it back, “I met this guy that hit me in a way women didn’t. He had the muscle and the ruggedness and was attractive to me just like a beautiful woman.” My dad nodded a bit and replied, “So, did you ever…you know?” I recoiled, “Hell no dad, I’m still a virgin. Besides, this guy would pound me to a pulp for a lot less than hitting on him.” I could tell my voice had a bit more bile than I intended, but it was too late to take it back. My dad, thankfully, didn’t press the matter. “I found out after your mother died. I loved her so much and when she died, I thought I would never love again. Women didn’t appeal to me much any more. Sure, some were sexy and I kinda lusted after them, but it wasn’t love. In the end, it was a guy like that,” he pointed to the small guy on the screen “that showed me I still could love a person. I’m like you, I can appreciate a beautiful woman, but now I know that I love being with a guy that is furry and powerful like me. There’s something about the bear foreplay. The wrestling for dominance, the feel of muscle against muscle and then the ultimate conquest followed by hard, hot and rough fucking that appeals to me so much.” I could see his cock rising as he spoke, and mine was too. It was kinda weird, sitting with my dad, getting a boner, but for some reason, I didn’t feel as self-conscious as I thought I would have been. My dad looked at me in the glow of the T.V. and obviously saw my arousal. “Looks like you need to take care of something. I’ll leave ya alone to handle it.” He started to get up but I stopped him, “Umm, I wouldn’t mind you sticking around. Maybe you could show me some techniques.” I might have blushed also. Felix smiled and sat back down. I slipped out of my shirt and boxers and stood up before him. He smiled and said, “Looking real good there boy. You are getting a pretty good build so far, and you’re barely 15.” I nodded in response. “And look at that tool you’re sporting. You’re even bigger than I was when I was your age.” “How big are you now dad?” I had to ask. It was almost unrealistically thick and long. “The big boy here is a twelve-by-eight incher. Needless to say I was quite popular when I was young.” I sat down next to him and slowly reached my hand out. I wasn’t sure what I wanted to do, but I felt the need to just touch it. My hand cautiously wrapped around his throbbing member and I looked up to see my dad smiling. “It’s ok boy, in here, we’re just two guys helping each other out.” My grip tightened around his hard cock. It was an amazing sensation, the feel of this huge man’s thick cock. It felt similar to mine except he had a few inches on me. Then I felt his hand on mine. I gasped aloud. My dad was an expert. His hands were rough from all the lifting he did, but it only added to the sensations. He grabbed the remote, resumed the porn and turned the volume to normal. We jerked each other off that night while watching his bear porn. Seems it was a wrestling video. I had to agree with my dad that it was very hot. My favorite scene was between two equally large bears. Just them standing there in their tight jeans, one holding the other in a massive bear hug and commanding the other to surrender, before dropping him and rolling around on the ground was amazingly sexy. I could feel my dad’s cock expand as his breathing got deeper. He was getting close just like I was. “C’mon son, let’s blow together. Tell me when you’re ‘bout to come.” His hand started to move faster, stroking the head of my penis. I matched him stroke for stroke as he expertly jerked me off. Soon, I was approaching the edge. I panted out how close I was and he said, “Shoot it for me boy, shoot a huge load.” I arched my back and released. I could feel my balls empty and I felt the best orgasm I’ve ever experienced. My dad shot at the same time, and I could see it spurt into the air just like mine. Almost simultaneously, our spunk fell down to our chests and spread slowly around. Then the second and third shots rained down on us. I felt my dad’s cock pulse in my hand as it spit his remaining jizz. It felt like an eternity in those few moments; me sitting there with my hand on my dad’s cock, his hand on mine, and both of us covered in warm cum. He reached over, rubbed my cum into my chest a bit, then took his hand, rubbed his and my cum into his furry chest, then rubbed my chest with the mix. “That was great dad, I loved it,” I said after I recovered a bit. “Yeah, you’re a little machine. Those balls of yours were full of spunk, but I think we need to shower now.” He stood up and reached out for me. I took his hand with confidence as he pulled me up into another massive bear hug. I enjoyed this man’s hugs more than anything. He led me to the master bathroom and handed me a towel and washcloth. He turned to leave and I asked, “Aren’t you going to take one too?” He smiled and said, “Yeah, right after you finished.” In what I considered a bold statement, I replied, “There’s plenty of room for both of us in here.” He smiled then came in the shower with me. He stood behind me and pressed his huge body against mine as he turned on the water. I felt his fur caressing my back as the warm water cascaded down us. He grabbed a cloth and a bar of soap and started to lather me up, holding me in a half hug as he washed the both of us. It was an amazing experience. I never knew a shower could be so sensual. I was falling so deeply for my dad and I could tell he felt something about me. We might not ever have sex, but moments like these were certainly in our reach. I washed his huge furry body, flicking his nipples and rubbing his swollen muscles. He moaned softly as I worshipped his huge body, then returned the favor. After a half hour of this, we got out, wrapped ourselves in a large, wooly towel. Quickly drying ourselves, we went into his bedroom. I was about to leave and head back to my room, but he held me on the shoulders and said, “Do you want to sleep here?” I smiled and said, “I’d love to dad.” He led me to the bed and picked me up and placed me in it, then followed. He snuggled close to me, placed his huge arm around me like a shield and covered both of us in a wool blanket. I pushed myself closer to his warm body and quickly fell asleep, wrapped in his powerful embrace. The next morning I awoke to find my dad’s huge cock working its way into my back. I reached back, grabbed it with my hand, and squeezed it, eliciting a moan from my father. He slowly woke up and smiled at me. “You better have something in mind if you plan on waking him up,” he said with laughter in his voice. I started to stroke it harder, but he stopped me. “As much as I would enjoy it, we have some work to do. We have to lift and eat before any fun.” I moaned my disapproval and he patted my head, “Don’t worry son, it’ll be worth it when you’re big like your dad. He swatted my bare ass and rushed me out of the bed, towards a day of hard lifting and muscle building. That’s how the last month of my summer went. We grew to become more than father and son and more than just friends. We had a bond that was indescribable. The love we felt for each was so amazing and by far the deepest connection I’ve ever felt. Each day, we lifted, ate, and enjoyed each other’s company. Sometimes we would walk in the woods, enjoying nature, other times we would sit on the couch with me wrapped in his arms. Some people might not have understood, but we loved each other as much as any couple could. Summer ended with me approaching 6’4” and 190 lbs, a far cry from my former 4’8” 80lbs self. I didn’t have a six pack or anything, but my stomach was mostly flat and hard as rock. I was growing a beard that needed me to shave every day if I didn’t want to look like my dad. My body hair was amazing also. It was jet black and poked out through my collar. Thick and curly, it spread over my chest, down my stomach and around my arms. Thankfully, it wasn’t too thick on my back, but a layer did cover it. I was getting bigger and stronger every week, thanks to my father. Plus, he trained me in ‘other’ subjects that I planned on using. Everything from sports to how best to top a guy was in my range of teaching. We went shopping for clothes and I let him pick out everything. I didn’t mind in the least letting my father decide what to wear, mainly because I knew he would dress me well. And I was right. We ended up going to a leather shop inside this bear bar. While I wouldn’t be allowed there at night, during the day was fine for our purposes. My dad bought me all kinds of leather gear, some suitable for school, some definitely for play. When I came out of the dressing room with a pair of leather chaps, a mesh jock and a leather harness on, I got woofs from not only my dad, but the store owner and his assistant. My dad walked up to me, still a lot bigger than me and grabbed me in a hug and a powerful kiss, “Damn, my son is a hot mother fucker.” “It’s all because of you dad, I wouldn’t be here if it weren’t for you,” I said while hugging him back with all my strength. We finished trying on clothes and the store owner asked us to come in later to pose for some pictures. He said that we were the best looking daddy and son bears that have ever come into his shop. He offered our clothing free of charge if we posed for some pictures for his catalog. We agreed and set a time for later in the week. The photo shoot went well. But all that leather and bear muscle was a bit too much for him, and it eventually turned into an orgy with my dad fucking him as he sucked my cock. While it felt amazing, I kinda envied the shop owner because he was getting fucked by my dad’s huge ramrod. After fucking the shopkeeper to exhaustion, then waiting for him to wake up, he offered us a deal that we would get any new leather gear free as long as we posed in it for him and his catalog. We growled seductively at him and agreed. Finally, the day I was waiting for arrived, the first day of school. I decided to wear my dad’s favorite outfit: a sleeveless Underarmor shirt, a pair of black leather pants, combat boots and a pair of chrome shades. We were almost late because of how hot it made my dad. But we got their in one piece, albeit hard and horny. Not a single person recognized me at my school. Everyone thought I was a new student until my remaining friends heard me answer the roll call. Then I was bombarded with stuff like ‘What happened to you?’ and ‘You can’t be real!’ and the like. But I pulled out my wallet and showed them what happened over the last three months and, while still surprised, they started to believe and congratulate me. Rick wasn’t in any of my morning classes I found out, but I was almost positive we would be in the same gym class again. I wasn’t sure of what to expect. The waiting was torture as I glided effortlessly through the day. I was amazed at the ease maneuvering was now compared to when I was a smaller guy. Plus the looks I got from both guys and girls was thrilling. It was as if everyone knew that I was turning into an alpha male. But this alpha was different than guys like Rick. I was never going to flaunt my status. I didn’t forget my friends even when the jocks asked me to sit with them at lunch. It kinda saddened me that I wouldn’t be able to help them like I helped myself, but at least me hanging out with them would raise them a couple of ranks in the social ladder. Finally, the moment I had been waiting for all day had arrived. I raced to the locker room, stripped down to my jock strap, and waited. I watched as the guys filtered in and caught a glimpse of me. I could tell by how they were looking at me that some of them were indifferent, some of them were envious, and some were aroused. But I didn’t see Rick come in. Either he didn’t show up, he had changed so dramatically that I didn’t recognize him, or he didn’t have the same gym class as me. Only one way to be sure though. I put on my tank top and gym shorts and headed out to the gym floor. The coach was the same guy that rescued us from the laundry so long ago. I smiled because he didn’t recognize me either. He got to my name and when he heard my baritone respond, he looked up and his eyes bulged out. “Steven? Boy, you sure did shoot up and fill out over the summer. I expect to see you at football tryouts,” he said with an authoritative tone. I was personally surprised that he remembered me, but then it was always said that the coach cared about everyone, even if they didn’t play. My thoughts were interrupted when I heard Rick’s name and a shrill voice responded? I turned to look down the line to see the new Rick. He had shrunk a good bit since the last time I saw him. During the summer, he was 5’10’’ and almost 200 lbs, but now he was 5’5’’ and maybe 125. Coach looked at him with a raised eyebrow and said, “What happened to ya boy?” “I got sick during the summer. Was in bed for a month. Doctor said I should be getting better but he can’t figure out why I’m getting shorter.” I couldn’t help but smirk. The genetic modifications were working well, so well that nothing even showed up when he went to the doctor. And this was only the beginning. After roll was called, coach had us run around the indoor track five times. Last year, this would always tire me out after the third lap, but this time, my pace was increasing until I lapped half of the class. I smiled as I noticed Rick near the back of the pack, panting heavily. I ran backwards a little and said, “What’s wrong Rick, this is easy stuff.” He panted harder as he tried to respond, but I turned around and sprinted the final lap, coming to a stop next to the coach. He patted me on the shoulder and said, “Good job, quite a turn around from last year.” I smiled at him and said, “Thanks coach, my dad had a lot to with my turn around.” “I’m glad. It’s always a good thing to see a kid come into his own.” He squeezed my shoulder slightly, looking at me with approval in his eyes. “Now, you’re going to play football this year right? I’m sure we can use you as a running back.” I smiled and responded, “I’ll probably play as long as it doesn’t interfere with my lifting. I plan on getting a lot bigger coach. I’m going to follow in his footsteps.” “But isn’t your dad a scientist? He didn’t look anywhere near your size last time I saw him.” Again, coach shocked me that he remembered my parents. I smiled; this man truly did care about his students. My respect for him grew a ton. “I found out over the summer that he was just my adopted parents. My father is really Felix Fidelibus.” “You’re kidding me? You’re old Bus’s son?!” coach exclaimed. “Who?” “Oh man, if you’re really Bus’s son, I expect a lot from you.” “What are you talking about coach? “I’ll explain later, just meet me for football tryouts and I’ll fill ya in. Damn, Felix Fidelibus’s son right under my nose.” I wanted to continue the conversation, but coach shooed me back into line for class. As I was walking back, I noticed Rick about to collapse, just like my friends were last year. It made me feel good to see him suffering like that. The rest of gym went by fairly quick. All we did was a bit of calisthenics. Of course, I breezed through them while Rick struggled. It was a delicious reversal of fortune. I don’t think Rick even realized how much he lost until that day. Sadly, I didn’t have time to gloat as much because class ended fairly quickly and I had to get to my last class of the day. Thankfully though, that wouldn’t be the last time I saw Rick. That afternoon, football tryouts were to start at five. I didn’t have enough time to go home and come back, so I decided to hit the gym. I went to the locker room, changed back into my gym clothes and headed to the gym. But as I walked into the gym, I was greeted with the best sight I could’ve imagined outside of a muscle bear orgy. Rick was lying on the bench struggling with 65 lbs. The amount of effort that he was giving it was tremendous, but his new muscles refused to respond and lift the weight. He racked the bar and laid there, wondering what was wrong with him. I then strode in the main area. He sat up to look at me and I gave him an arrogant smile. I then walked causally to a nearby bench, making sure to keep his attention. I wanted to see if the last part of his adjustment had took hold, so I was doing my best to be teasing yet casual. I put two 45’s on each side and started to stretch. I kept glancing at the mirror to see if he was looking, and sure enough, he was staring at me. I’m sure the tight gym shorts and sleeveless shirt had a lot to do with it, but I was almost sure that he was gay now. But I continued acting like I didn’t notice. I slowly laid on the bench and did a flawless set of presses, the 225 pounds being my warm up weight since I’ve been working with my dad. I sat back up and glanced Rick’s way. I noticed his eyes were fixated on me, more specifically my building muscle. I smiled and said, “Hey Rick, why don’t you come help me out?” Rick snapped out of his trance and stumbled over to my bench. I could see the beginnings of a hard-on and decided to press the situation. “Put some 25’s on here,” I ordered. I smiled inside when I saw him snap to attention and obey instantly. “Yes, everything’s going perfectly,” I thought to myself. After he put the weight on the bar, with a little difficulty, he stood off to the side. “How are you going to spot me from way over there?” I questioned him. He muttered a quick “Sorry” and moved into position. I laid back down and did another set. I kept my eyes on him the whole time as he watched my chest work against the weight. After thirteen reps, I racked the weight and sat back up. Rick was mesmerized. I smiled coyly at him and he quickly turned away, blushing. I looked at the clock and saw I still had about 30 minutes before people would be coming in for football tryouts. So, to taunt Rick some more, I went through a quick chest workout, making Rick change out the weights. I constantly tossed in comments like, “I need something a little heavier” or “This is how a real man lifts.” I enjoyed the looks of desire I got from him, but he was still fighting his new tendencies. Finally, it was getting close to time for tryouts and I had to get ready for football. I ordered Rick to clean up and he obeyed without even thinking. I smiled to myself thinking of how submissive he had become and headed up to the field to warm up some more before the rest of the guys got there. Coach was already there even though it was twenty minutes before tryouts were to begin. He spotted me and called me over. I trotted up to him and he smiled, “God boy, you remind me so much of Bus. Always working hard to get better. I knew you would be here early but damn if you weren’t already pounding away in the weight room.” “How do you know my father?” I wondered aloud. “Follow me.” He led me back into the weight room, then to his office. Once in there, he closed the door and sat at his desk. I sat down opposite of him and he reached into a drawer and pulled out an old yearbook. He opened it to the teams sport section and turned it to me. Pointing at it, he said, “This was me, and this was ol’ Bus. We were both defensive linemen way back in the day. Your dad was like unstoppable back then. He was about a couple of inches taller but he was like 280lbs. He could run through almost anyone. I was about 220 back then and I was good, but your dad was the man. Our defense was crazy for the four years we played. You’re a lot like him. I can tell you’re a natural athlete and a hella hard worker. I’m really expecting a lot from ya. And just so you know, I’m going to push you a lot harder than these other kids. Don’t take it personally, but I doubt they could handle it, and knowing your old man, you’re used to it by now.” I smiled and reached out my hand, “You got a deal coach. Push me as hard as you want to. I’ll take all you got and come back for more.” He laughed heartily, took my hand in his, and shook it mightily. “Deal,” he said. “Now I want ten laps around the track. Move your ass!” I laughed as I got up and he slapped me on the ass and chased me out. I went to the track and started my laps only to find that Coach was right along side me. “Oh, by the way, if I beat you, that’s ten more laps,” he chuckled. “You’re on coach!” I responded with a huge grin on my face. I picked up my pace a little and found that Coach was keeping up. Then he would pick up his pace and force me to catch up. This kept going on until the last lap where we were sprinting. I beat him by a few inches and he patted me on the shoulder. “Good going son, I knew I was right about you.” I was slightly out of breath, but beaming at the praise he was giving me. “Now, we got about five minutes before we start and people should be coming. I want pushups ‘till then. Show these guys that you’re serious. I growled in approval and dropped to the ground and started pumping out pushups as people started coming in. I could tell Coach was proud of my endurance and determination. I felt like I was a show piece for him as he called a few of the guys that came around ‘lazy asses’ and that they should be working hard just like me. It made me feel good. After everyone arrived, Coach took them through a warm-up, telling me to catch my breath a bit. After the warm ups, Coach split up the field. He had the guys trying for quarterback, running backs and kickers to move to one area, defensive backs and ends to one area and linemen in a third. But I didn’t move. Coach came up to me, “What’s wrong Jr. Bus?” I was about to respond, but the name ‘Jr. Bus’ stunned me. “Junior Bus?” “Yeah, that’s you. At least you’ll be that in my eyes.” “Thanks Coach.” “Now, why aren’t you over there with the qbs?” “Oh that. Well Coach, I wanted to do both running back and the position my dad played.” “Shit man, you wanna run both sides? Fuck, I thought you were good, but if you can pull this off, damn!” “So can I try?” “Fuck yeah kid, let’s see how it goes. Do running back first, then after you finish, trot your ass on over to the linemen.” “Yes sir!” I shouted as I ran over to the offense tryouts. A couple of hours later, I had passed both tryouts with flying colors and was still full of energy when all was said and done. Coach pulled me to the side as I was heading to the locker room. “You did great out there today. I know I’m not going to be disappointed in you these next four years you’re playing. Good thing you came along. We lost a couple of people I was hoping would play this year. Oh well, doubt they would’ve been as good as you.” I blushed a bit as he continued, “I want you to talk to Bus and see if he will volunteer to be the defensive line coach. If I had knew he was still around, I would’ve asked myself. Also, tell that big lug that we need to hit up a bar sometime and catch up.” I nodded and continued back to the shower. After cleaning up real quick, I headed to wait for my dad. He arrived right on time and I hopped into his bear-sized truck. As we were driving away, I noticed a small figure in the shadows watching us drive away and realized it was Rick. I smiled to myself as the truck roared away from the school. My dad agreed to become a volunteer coach. He said that he owed it to Coach, plus he could really help me follow in his footsteps. In addition, it would save us time since we could just hit the weight room right after school. Every day after that day was amazing. I was pushed hard on the field and in the gym by Coach and dad. But the harder they pushed, the stronger I felt. I never tired of their training. I wanted it all bad. I knew that it all would help me grow stronger, and it did. I was constantly growing, swelling with new muscle almost every week. By the end of our undefeated season, I was a starter on both sides, and I was close to 250 lbs of hard bear muscle. My chest and shoulders were getting so wide I had to have special pads shipped in. I could curl over 200 lbs for reps. I was squatting 500 lbs with my dad. All his powerlifting training was doing great things for my body. I was becoming a titan in the gym; fifteen years old and out lifting everyone else. I got a little resentment from some of the guys, but it was all in jest. I was a hard worker and everyone saw it. Before the semi-finals of our season, I was in the weight room as usual. Dad was going to be at the game tonight, so I decided to stay at the school and hit the iron again. Again, I found Rick in there. I never saw him at school anymore, nor did I see him in the gym when anyone was around, but I knew he was here often, trying to lift. By now, while I had grown to 6’6’’, he had shrunk to 5’1’’ and weighted no more than 70lbs. I also heard that he was doing amazingly well in his classes now that he wasn’t playing sports, to the point where he was an honor roll student. He immediately froze when he heard my 250 lb bulk thunder into the room. Rick scrambled away from the bar that had no weight on it. I smirked as I knew he was having difficulty benching 45lbs when I was doing around 300. But instead of the bench, I went to the dumbbells. I picked up the hundreds and stood slightly akimbo. Smiling, I started cranking out the reps, glancing every now and again to catch Rick staring at me with his mouth wide open. “You seem to like what you see Rick,” I started. He blushed a bit more as I continued my monologue. “Boy, I don’t have anything to do for an hour while I wait for the game to start. I think I’ll go sit in the locker room for a while. Get out of these clothes for a bit and relax. I don’t think anyone’s in there to bother me either. Just me all by myself in my jock strap.” I racked the weights and then stretched, making sure to flex all my muscles before walking out of the weight room. I did as I said and went to the locker room, stripped down to my jock strap, laid on a bench, and closed my eyes. Around five minutes later, I heard the door open and a pair of soft feet walk in. I didn’t even bother opening my eyes as I knew who it was. He stopped near me and I could hear his heavy breathing. I locked my hands behind my head and flexed my biceps. He gasped aloud and I chuckled. “Enough playing,” I said to myself as I opened my eyes. Rick was standing there, still entranced with my physique. I stood to my full height and looked down on him. “What are you doing?” I growled at him. He stammered and backed up, obviously scared of the sudden turn of events. “Were you watching me? Of course you were. You’re just a little faggot that wants to see how a real man looks. Aren’t ya?” He was frozen in fear. I’m sure he was remembering a similar situation that happened months ago. I grabbed him by the shoulder and pinned him against the wall. “You used to be so big and bad. Now look at you. Just a little faggot. I bet you just want to suck my cock don’t you,” I said with as much malice as I could conjure. I slipped my jock strap under my balls and pushed my cock forward a bit. It had grown to about nine inches since the summer, but still a far cry from my dad’s weapon. I released him from my grip and said, “I’m not even going to force you to suck it. I know you can’t resist this huge cock.” I took my free hand and stroked it a little, causing blood to start rushing into it. Rick’s eyes widened as my beast woke up. He turned and ran a little towards the door, but stopped. He looked back, then out the door, and back at me again. He sighed and slowly walked back to me. “On your knees bitch!” I ordered when he approached me. He slowly dropped to his knees as my ramrod reached full mast. “Well bitch, what do you want?” “I want your cock,” he whispered. I took my steel-like meat and slapped him across the face with it. It left a red mark on his right cheek as I roared, “You will refer to me as sir when you speak to me!” He shuddered and crumpled a little before responding, “Yes sir.” I smiled and repeated my question, “I didn’t hear you. What do you want?” “I want to have your cock sir,” he muttered. “Speak up!” I yelled. “I want to have your cock sir!” he answered back. “You want this cock to fill your mouth, don’t you,” I said. “You want me to fuck your mouth and shoot my hot load down your throat, don’t you bitch?” “Yes sir, I need to feel your meat in my mouth and your seed in my belly,” he responded partly aroused, partly broken. That’s when I knew I had him where I wanted him. I got closer to him and slapped him a few more times with my cock and watched him try to get a taste of it as it flew by. Then I grabbed him by his ears and shoved the length of my cock into his mouth. He gagged a couple of times before I slid it out partially. “You better swallow this meat or it’ll choke you, bitch. Learn to suck my cock properly, or else!” I threatened as I pounded my stiff pole into his mouth. I felt his throat close up slightly, but my cock and thrusting was hundreds of times more powerful than his weak throat. Eventually, it opened up and allowed me to shove the entire length into his maw. My balls were flush against his chin and I stopped to allow him to become accustomed to the feeling. Then I started fucking his mouth. I used every bit of leverage I could get to slam my cock into his throat. His eyes were watering from the force of my thrusts, but I was relentless. I put every ounce of my anger and resentment into my brutal face fucking. I tugged on his ears and slammed my crotch into his face repeatedly as my cock worked its way into his throat. Finally, after about fifteen minutes of my pleasure, I tensed up and emptied a huge load down his throat. The first and second shots fired directly down his throat. The third, fourth and fifth shots filled his mouth completely. When I had stopped shooting, I pulled out my still thick cock and wiped it clean on his face as he swallowed my load. “You’re mine now bitch. I own you, and don’t you ever forget it,” I snarled at him. “Now get out of here, I have to get ready for football. I might let you have some more of this some other day. You’re a decent cocksucker.” I pulled up my jock and stuffed my cock back into the pouch as Rick trudged out of the locker room. A smile crept across my face as I thought about how humiliated he was feeling. Oh, the delicious irony, forced to suck the cock of the kid you teased not a year ago, and liking it. Oh yes, he liked it. Even through the humiliation, I could tell he was going to come back begging for some more. And he did. After that day, he began a ritual. Before every game, he would wait for me in the locker room. He would get on his knees and beg me to shove my meat into his mouth. I would humiliate him a bit, then fuck his throat mercilessly. He was completely submissive to me and served well as my personal slut. At home, life got even better as I grew and grew. My dad and I got to the point where we finally fucked each other. We ended up wrestling for dominance, and he won first. He rammed his thick cock into my ass and it was the best feeling I’ve ever experienced. He fucked me for an hour before shooting his creamy load up my ass. Then I returned the favor by wrestling him to the ground, pinning him and topping him with my equally huge cock. Then we showered and made love in his bed, us wrapped in each other’s arms, embracing, cuddling and kissing. So, that brings us to today. Now I’m 18 years old. I stand over seven feet tall and I’m 350 lbs of rock hard powerlifting bear muscle. I hold every weightlifting, rushing and sack record at the school. Coach is really sad to see me go, but I promised I would visit to help inspire the team. My dad and I are still lovers and friends, even more so than when I was young. We work out harder than ever, redefining our bodies constantly. He’s put on some extra muscle himself and we’re getting ready to shoot our own wrestling movie. We’ve got a waiting list already made after putting up our site and showing some amateur wrestling. We go out to the bear and leather bars and are the most popular guys there. It’s kinda weird being able to look down at my dad, but the man is still the most beautiful and powerful bear I’ve seen. We still get requests for bear magazines and catalogs. We even have a line of bear wear that is based on us for the powerlifting bear. I have to get most of my leather custom made, but all the leather crafters fight over the honor. Even now it makes me blush. Rick is still my slave. He turned into a straight A student and has vowed he would attend whatever school I went to. He still sucks cock better than anyone I know, even taking my 13 inch monster down his throat. He never even thinks about how all this has happened, and I never plan on telling him. My former family is still doing well. I visit them every so often. I find it amusing seeing as I can barely fit in the house and they almost break their necks looking up at me and their jaws hit the floor when they catch a glimpse of my muscles. I plan to repay their kindness when I go pro. I owe them a lot, more than they would ever know. Several colleges, the NBA, the NFL, the Wielder Company, and others are actively recruiting me. Everyone is saying that I’m the biggest muscle guy they’ve ever seen. And I feel that I’m only going to get bigger. This post has been promoted to an article

David had spent the last thirty-five years alone for the holidays. A combination of circumstances caused him to become a recluse during this time. First, his mother died during this month, and then his father caught him around the age of 18 jerking off to bodybuilder magazines. His father, a former collegiate ballplayer, was never really proud of his son, a thin geek. After his mother died, he started to treat him like he was worth even less, and the possibility that his son might be a “gay queer” was the last straw. Two weeks before Christmas, one year after his mother died, his father kicked him out of the house saying he never wanted to see or have anything to do with him again. So, it’s easy to see why David always spent the holidays alone. He hasn’t come out of the closet to anyone because he’s still scarred by the incident with his father. He’s tried dating women, but they just don’t satisfy his needs. He could never keep a relationship long. He would try to please them sexually, but his small 3’’ pencil dick wouldn’t hold their attention too long, and he was still too geeky to engage in conversation about mundane topics. A few years back, David resorted to drinking. He found that he could find some relief at the bottom of a bottle. But every time he would see a bodybuilder magazine in the grocery store, his cock would stir a bit, and he’d get depressed once again. This time of year made him drink even more, and years of abuse gave him a hefty beer gut. Soft and flabby, it only got bigger each year as David fell more and more into self-loathing. It was a week before Christmas and David sat in his below average apartment. Just getting back from his annoying job, he sat at the computer with a bottle of Amstel Light. Turning on his comp, he opened his e-mails. Filtering through the normal spam, he saw something that caught his eye. It was titled “Holidays got you down” and it was sent from “Your Personal Santa.” Snickering at the e-mail, he deleted it. Then he went to his explorer. His favorites were in as much disarray as his current life. Half of the links were to heterosexual porn; the other was to gay muscle. He surfed first to the lesbian porn, willing his shaft hard. He stroked it back and forth, trying to reaffirm himself that he was normal. He continued this charade for about 10 minutes before his cock went soft. Taking a giant swig of his Amstel, he looked around his empty apartment. Sighing with frustration, he surfed over to one of his most viewed muscle sites. This site was full of images of massive bodybuilders and their huge cocks, fucking smaller bodybuilders in various positions. His cock immediately sprung to life and David sighed. “I’m not gay. I just want to have that kinda muscle,” he lied to himself. He subconsciously reached for his throbbing meat and made contact, sending waves of pleasure pulsating through his body. He jerked his hand away and closed the window. “Stupid gay fuckers,” he shouted to no one in particular. He went to shut down his computer when he noticed a new e-mail. It looked almost exactly like one he deleted earlier that caught his eye, but this was slightly different. It said “Holidays got you down David?” He was unsure how his name was in the e-mail. He never used his real name online and his coworkers didn’t care enough to ask. His curiosity got the better of him and he opened the e-mail to see a red and green text message. It simply said, “Be true to yourself.” He snarled and tossed his bottle against the wall. Jerking the power supply out, he laid on the couch. Mumbling words of hatred, he fell from his drunken stupor into a deep slumber. He tossed and turned for a few moments before he started to dream. He dreamt of a Santa figure. He knew he was dreaming, but couldn’t wake himself or control anything in the dream. Santa walked up to him and said in a booming voice, “Hello David. I know you know that this is a dream, but what happens here can change your life forever.” Santa walked closer and David could see that the Santa towered over his 5’5’’ frame. He looked very festive in his red suit just like he thought Santa would look, minus the hulking 6’5’’ frame. Santa pointed his hand off to his left and materialized a woman, beautiful by any standards. She stood naked as the day she was born and had a body that would make most men cum on the spot. She stood 5’5’’, exact same height as David. Her skin was soft and silky and her breasts stood firm and young. Her hair was long and flowing in a breeze he could not feel and her face was that of a goddess. Her smile was brilliant, able to light up a dark room and her eyes glistened with wonder and femalely love. She was tapered in the hourglass type body style, and her buttocks were supple and perfect. She walked up to David and draped her hands around his neck, pressing her body against his. David kissed her gently and she returned it with all the passion she possessed. David rubbed his hands through her hair as she rubbed her body against his. After a few moments, she broke the kiss and looked gently into his eyes. David looked back into them, seeing nothing but pure intentions, and then he looked down at himself, seeing his cock painfully soft. He turned to Santa and said, “She’s perfect, just not for me.” The woman smiled and dissolved into mist. David’s sleeping body tossed and turned then tumbled to the floor, but his sleep was undisturbed. In his dream, Santa resumed talking to David. “So David, if that perfection of feminine beauty wasn’t what you wanted, what is?” David looked up at Santa and said, “I don’t know. I’ve just never been happy.” He looked down at his naked body. “David,” Santa said. David looked back at Santa’s face. “Is this what you’ve wanted?” Santa did a most muscular pose, bursting out of the coat he had on to, causing it to fall to the floor in shreds. David’s jaw dropped as his eyes ran over Santa’s body. Santa had a physique that would rival most bodybuilders. Under the layer of warm fabric hid a bounty of muscle. His arms were giant snakes and his pecs were slabs of rock sitting on his meaty chest. He had the most amazing roid gut and abs that look carved from stone. His chest was manly, covered in white hair leading down to his abs and into his pants. Santa did a squat motion, causing his calves and quads to flex and burst free from their constraints. That simple motion made the veins in his thick legs come to attention and throb, sending life-giving blood to every fiber of his massive muscles. Santa grabbed the waistband of his once fluffy pants and ripped them outward, causing them to fall in tattered pieces. Beneath the pants was an extra large jockstrap, overstuffed beyond what David could possibly imagine. Santa shook then flexed each leg, causing the muscles to dance and shake. He then tugged on the jock, stretching it to slide over his mammoth quads. After getting them sufficiently low enough, he released them, allowing them to fall to the floor and his anaconda-like penis to flop out. It hung low; almost reaching his knees with a backdrop of grapefruit sized balls resting against huge ripped muscle. Sprinkled around his crotch was the same white hair that was on his chest. David’s cock sprung to attention as Santa flexed a few more times, increasing the pump to his muscles. David’s cock was leaking pre all over his floor where he slept and he thrashed about a little more as his dream continued. Santa flexed and turned while David stood rigid, his cock harder than it ever has been. “So David, is this what you’ve wanted?” Santa asked. David frantically looked around his dreamscape and said, “I don’t know. I don’t know what I want?” David dropped to his knees before Santa. Santa leaned in and whispered, “Be true to yourself.” David looked up with tears flowing from his eyes at the gentle sculpted face of Santa. He reached up and grabbed his thick wrestler-like neck and said, “I’m gay Santa. I’m really gay.” David embraced Santa and gave him the most passionate kiss he’s ever given, man or woman. In his apartment, it looked as if he was kissing the floor where he laid, but other changes were happening. His messy apartment was slowly morphing into a clean room. The trash that was lying around vanished and his ratty couch disappeared. Glass shards from his shattered beer bottle floated up and created windows. His room was slowly changing, the walls going from dirty brown to a clean white. All his furniture faded from view, and after the apartment was emptied of trash and other items, leaving a sleeping David in the middle of an empty room, the building began to morph. It changed from a 5 story building in the middle of a bustling city to a 2 story ranch house in a typical suburb. David rolled over in the middle of his empty floor and his dream continued. Santa stood up while David continued to kiss him. He used his powerful tongue to explore David’s mouth while David rubbed the back of his neck. Santa then stopped the kiss and pulled David away, holding him in mid air, feeling no strain on his powerful arms. David looked at Santa with disappointment in his eyes when Santa said, “This would be easier if you were taller, wouldn’t it.” As soon as he said that, David’s body seemed to stretch towards the floor until he was the height that Santa could release him and still look him in the eyes. David smiled and went back to his embrace with the big man. In David’s new house, other changes were being played out in real time. His body floated above the floor and a beautiful King sized bed materialized beneath him. He seemed to stretch in mid air, twisting and turning and extending as Santa made him grow in his dream. Soon, he was 6’6’’ and he floated down until his back was laid comfortably on the new bed. Santa ran his fingers through David’s balding head and said, “Let’s do something about this.” He ran his palm over the receding hairline and slowly growth returned to the area. David then ran his fingers about his head and smiled. Santa asked David, “What color hair do you like the most?” David responded, “Jet Black. I always thought it looked manlier than my dirty blond.” Santa turned David around and showed him a mirror. David looked into the mirror and was pleasantly surprised to see his head now fully covered with a layer of black hair and he was no longer balding. Santa stood behind him like a backdrop of muscle and said, “I think you would look good with a nice beard.” Instantly hair sprouted along David’s face, swiftly thickening into a luxurious beard. David reached up and touched his face, feeling the coarse softness of his new beard and smiled. Santa continued, “But what is a manly face without the body fur to go with it.” Santa positioned himself closer and ran his fingers on an outline around David’s chest and abs and in the area he outlined, thick hair sprouted and filled in. “And of course, we need to do something about this beer gut,” Santa said. Santa applied one firm hand and pushed David’s stomach in, molding it like clay until it was a flat surface. “In fact, why don’t we just change your whole look? I think you would be nice if we put some muscle on you. You wanna look like me?” David smiled and nodded yes, he knew it was always his dream to be a hulking monster of a muscle man, and since this was a dream, he could indulge himself. Unbeknownst to David, his body was laid spread eagle on his new bed, completely nude. As Santa was shaping David in his dream, David’s body did the same outside it. Already the hair had grown and changed color and his stomach disappeared. Then what followed was his body flexing and relaxing as if it were working out. Each muscle tensed, grew and stretched the skin to where the veins pulsed and threatened to rip through the flesh. In his dream David inflated at flexed in the mirror, looking more and more like the big man behind him. Santa smiled and said, “Now, just a few more things.” David took his eyes off his growing muscles long enough to turn around and see Santa’s huge tool swelling with blood. David was filled with conflicting emotions. Part of him was still fighting to hold on to the illusion that he wasn’t gay, the other part wanted to stop the charade and give in to his urges. David’s eyes were locked on to the awakening beast and his mind was raging in conflict with each other. When Santa’s cock became full mast, pointing slightly upward towards his rippled chest, David made a decision. “I’m tired of playing this game Santa. I’m tired of not enjoying the company of others because I’m afraid of what they might think. I’m tired of coming home every night and fighting against what I really want. I’m tired of being alone and I’m tired of my bastard of a father still having a hold on me after all these years,” David proclaimed. David dropped down to his knees and took hold of Santa’s massive cock, his small penis throbbing in pleasurable pain. He took a deep breath and began to suck Santa off as well as he could. Santa smiled and rubbed David’s head, “Are you happy now David?” “Yes Santa.” David mumbled in his sleep. His body had finished growing and his cock was throbbing, leaking pre over himself as he worked Santa in his dream. Santa allowed David to enthrall himself on his tool before he stopped David’s service. Santa stood David up and turned him around. Bending him over, Santa grabbed David’s waist and leaned in, whispering in his ear, “Are you ready to change your life forever?” David knew what was coming, but he didn’t care. “Santa, I trust you. I want my life to be different.” Santa smiled and slowly grabbed his shaft, guiding the swollen head toward David’s virgin ass. David moaned and grunted in his bed, twisting and turning before smiling as he was penetrated in his dream. Santa had finished inserting his massive penis into David, not without some difficulty, but David was determined to have this pleasure he’s denied himself for so many years. Santa began to thrust in and out of David leaning over to whisper things into his ear that he couldn’t hear. The thrusts began to increase in speed and power and David began to moan. If someone was watching this, they would’ve seen David bouncing up and down on his bed due to some unknown force, but in his dream, David was receiving the first and most pleasurable fucking of his life. Santa came closer and closer to cumming and reached around and grabbed David’s penis. Tugging on it roughly, Santa stretched it to match his size and girth. Each thrust of Santa’s hips in the dream was accompanied with David’s cock growing outside of his dream. Finally, Santa exploded in David’s ass, and David exploded across his chest and bed. Santa stood David up and faced him to the mirror. David smiled as he gazed upon the reflection. Stood before him was a rugged man, everything he’s ever wanted to be. His face was bearded and tight, no fat to be found. The beard was trimmed and his head was full of hair. His shoulders were as broad as a lineman’s and his chest was chiseled and covered with a thick layer of manly fur. His arms were huge and veiny, pulsing with power that led down to his Popeye sized forearms. His abs were six bricks covered in a light layer of hair and his crotch was amazing. He gasped as he looked at his new cock and balls, as large and as beautiful as Santa’s, surrounded by a tangle of black hair. David hefted his new tool and fondled it gently before letting it drop with a thwack on his power tree-trunk legs. David took the whole image in and sighed with love. Santa rubbed David’s head once more and David grabbed him in a giant hug. Santa returned the favor and whispered, “Ok David. It’s time for you to wake up.” David looked back shocked at Santa, “Please no! I don’t want to leave you or this behind.” “Don’t worry, it’ll be alright,” Santa said as David’s dreamscape began to fade. David started to wake up, almost about to cry when he noticed something was wrong. He remembered falling asleep on his couch, but now he was in a bed that he’s never felt before. He also felt something grinding on his crotch and his cock up someone’s ass. He opened his eyes to see the back of some guy’s head. He looked down to see his meat shoved firmly up this young bubble butt. He started to get hard and his partner began to wake. “Mmmmm, I love when you wake me up like that husbear” a voice whispered. David quickly got out of bed (and the ass) and got up. Looking around frantically, he saw what looked like a bathroom and ran in. He gazed at the mirror and saw what wasn’t him when he went to bed. He reached up and touched his face and instantly the dream flooded back into his head, along with memories of a new life. This wasn’t David. This was Mitch. He was a semi-pro bodybuilder and lawyer for Gay Rights. He had a loving family who he came out to many years ago and stood behind him. He also had a cub that he was with for five years now. Conflicting thoughts of David and Mitch flowed through his head. He splashed his face with some water, trying to discern the truth when he heard a familiar voice from the other room. “Mitch, are you alright? You never leave me with an unsore ass in the morning.” Dave/Mitch’s cock began to thicken and he ran his hands across his body. This is what he’s always wanted: A caring and understanding family, a good career and most importantly, a love of his life. Memories of Dave faded into non-existence and he stood tall and proud, like Mitch always does. He opened the door to the bathroom seeing his mate Gary lying on the bed. “Grrrrr. Everything’s just fine cub, except one thing.” “Oh really? What’s wrong?” Gary responded with concern in his voice. Mitch smiled and growled, “Your ass isn’t sore yet cub.” And with that, Mitch pounced on the bed. This post has been promoted to an article

Humankind cannot gain anything without first giving something in return. To obtain,something of equal value must be lost. That is alchemy's first law of Equivalent Exchange. In those days, we really believed that to be the world's one,and only, truth.— Alphonse Elric, Fullmetal Alchemist Another night, another dozen rejections. I swear, I just don't understand people these days. These big guys online say that they want worshipers, but they don't ever respond to a guy like me. It's just another sad night here at home. For the last few years, I've been looking for some one to get together with. I'm not picky at all. I just want a big muscular manly man to have some fun with and maybe some more. But sadly, no matter what the site, I just keep getting rejected, or worse, ignored. I still can't understand why people would be like that. If I were that huge, I would love to be able to share with people. If only I hadn't spent my time working and making a living. Hindsight is twenty-twenty. I think I would've been a lot happier if I had stuck to weightlifting out of college instead of spending fifteen years on my ass behind a desk. I checked my e-mail one more time to see if anyone of the muscle bear group responded to my invitation. While I may be rich, I don't want to have someone that just wants me for my money. I want someone who wants me for me. Unfortunately, that seems to be no one. Seeing my empty mailbox again just depresses me further. I shut down my computer and get ready for bed, 9:00 pm on Friday. God, this is so sad. My king sized bed just goes to further reinforce how alone I am. I bought it with hopes that it would be filled with big beef, but that has yet to happen. I clap and the room plunges into darkness, and soon, I am sound asleep. Tonight, unlike most nights, I dream. It started with me flying along. I could look down and see green fields and crystal blue lakes along the landscape. I flew along slowly, enjoying the peace and serenity of the area. Then, along the horizon, I saw a huge mirror. I glided towards it and gently landed in front of it. The image reflected in it was obviously me. Naked, but it was me. That, more than anything else was depressing. I could see how out of shape I was. I looked horrible. I was short all my life, but at least when I was a kid, I was decently proportioned. But now, I was fat enough to make two overweight guys. The parts of me that I wanted huge like my arms and legs were sticks, and the parts of me that were big I wanted leaner. And seeing my penis almost made me cry. It was one step away from not being there. It was just a nub, no bigger than my thumb. Sadly, I muttered that I wish I were less fat. Then the most amazing thing happened. The reflection began to become leaner. I stood there dumbfounded as I watched the fat melt away until my mirror image became a lean, lithe man. This excited me beyond belief. Then I remembered that I was dreaming so stuff like this should have been expected. I then wished to be taller. The reflection began to rise slowly as I encouraged it to go faster. My image rose higher and higher until it stopped around six and a half feet. Saliva started to drip from the corners of my mouth as I wished to be massively musclebound. The mirror began to expand. Slowly at first, the neck began to thicken. It turned from a skinny stick into a huge mass of muscle that no shirt collar could hope to contain. Then the shoulders began to widen with muscles. They grew up and out, expanding till they looked like a pair of shoulder pads beneath the skin and his traps were up near his ears. Next was his lats. At first, they were non-existent. Then suddenly, they exploded from his back. They unfolded out and out and out until they looked like a pair of wings, forcing his arms to rest at an angle away from his body. Then his arms started to blow up. They pulsed with my heartbeat, each time swelling with size and mass. Finally, they stopped growing, not before they blew my mind with their awe-inspiring size. My attention was drawn to his stomach which started to look like someone was baking bread in his abs. One by one, eight perfect bricks inflated from what was a flat slate followed by a perfect pair of obliques. Even from a distance, someone could tell that they were solid as armor plating. Finally, his legs started to grow. They began to swell with muscles. I watched as his quads and calves grew until his legs were almost bigger than I was. I drunk in the absolute beauty of the man that stood before me. He was bigger than any bodybuilder I've ever seen. He could make people like Markus Ruhl and Mariusz Pudzianowski look small and weak. But I thought a few things needed to be added. I wished aloud that he was more bearish. Hair started to sprout, first from his chest, growing out from his pecs, up to his neck, down his arms. A treasure trail formed afterwards, leading down towards his crotch. His legs then exploded with a fine but noticeable layer of the same beautiful hair. Then the hair on his forearms and upper chest thickened until only the striation of his muscle could be seen through the layer of man-fur. He was almost perfect, but the reflection still had my pathetic penis. I fixated my eyes on that part of his body and said with a loud voice my desire for his penis to become huge. Out of the corner of my eye, I could've sworn the image in the mirror smiled as the growth started. Slowly, almost teasingly, his cock began to swell. It was gradual at first, but as my heart began to speed up, the growth began to double. Each pulse of his organ grew it larger and larger. As it got up to around six inches and I thought the growth would slow down, it exploded with new size. It jumped up from six to at least twelve and continued to swell. It started to point upward towards the sky. It continued to grow up and out as I watched in awe. Finally, it slowed to a stop. I was amazed at how huge it was even on a massive man his size. If my arms were as big as his cock, I would've been happy. It had to be close to fifteen inches long and nine or ten inches around. It was so beautiful, it made me want to cry. I wished aloud how I wanted that image to me. Then, off to the side, I heard a voice whisper, "What would you give to look like that?" "Anything short of my soul would be worth it if I could have that body." "Then we have a deal. Step forward and take hold of your destiny." I stood there slightly confused for a moment. But then I realized that this was still a dream so of course I could have this body. I walked forward as the imaged stretched out his arms to me. I reached the mirror and took hold of him and... The alarm jarred me from my sleep. I turned and slowly pried my eyes open. On the stand was a clock blaring at me. I instinctively slammed the snooze button and rolled over before realizing that I haven't owned an alarm clock for years, ever since I was promoted to Vice-President of Operations. Wait, that can't be right. I work at the gym. I got that job after I barely graduated high school a couple of years ago. It was a great job because I could work out for free when I wasn't working. It went a long way to help me build my body. No no, I graduated from college with honors. I majored in accounting and went to climb the corporate ladder and... That can't be right, I can barely figure out how much I need to save to buy supplements. I got out of bed and looked around the room. "Didn't I have a different bed than this? No, I remember buying this bed. It was sturdy enough to not collapse under my 360 lb mass. But didn't I have some fancy king size bed?" I wandered around my apartment for a little bit, feeling that something was wrong but I couldn't put my finger on it. Everything was normal. The bench and my 130 lb dumbbells were there, sitting in front of the camera where I did my web shows. My protein shake was already blended and breakfast was made by one of my worshipers. Last night he got everything ready after he worshiped my huge muscles. He loved watching me curl those dumbbells he could barely roll across the floor. I even let him suck my cock and watch me sleep. A beep from my computer reminded me that I had a web cam show today. After the show, I would need to head to the gym and put in my shift. While I could've lived off of all my worshipers, I preferred to just use them to supplement my income. I'm sure they got as much out of it as I did. I loved flexing and being admired by anyone and everyone. Shaking the stray thoughts from my mind, I sat down at the computer, turned on my web cam and grabbed the bottle of oil. It was great being me. ------------------------------------------------------------------- Kaos placed his feet up on the table as he laughed softly. He waved his hand and the spectral mirror showing his newest subject faded. Gleaming a bright grin, he chuckled to no one in particular, "Damn, I'm good." This post has been promoted to an article

“I don’t want that piece of junk!” “It’s tradition that the closest male relative receives the inheritance. Would you deny your inheritance?” “What good is it if I can’t spend it? What am I going to do with a bunch of beads and feathers?” “Your father and grandfather would be so disappointed in you. Would you have all our ways be forgotten?” “This is why I don’t come here anymore! Every time it’s the same thing. Tradition this and heritage that and responsibly blah blah blah. I told you when I left 20 years ago that I didn’t care about the spirits or the buffalo or any of that. The world is different now. All of you guys need to get with the century. If you don’t have money and position, you’re just going to get ran over. I don’t even know why I came here. I knew I should’ve just ignored that letter.” Sam turned to leave but was stopped by the elderly lady holding a headdress. “You can’t leave before your grandfather has been given the rite of death and ascension. You shouldn’t leave until after sundown!” Sam shrugged her hand from his shoulder, “How many times do I have to tell you? I don’t care anymore about tradition and I don’t care if he died. I’m going back to L.A. and if I ever see this reservation again it’ll be too soon!” With that, Sam Smith, as he called himself now after long abandoning his birth name, stormed out of the tent. He muttered to himself in anger the whole time he stamped to his car, glaring angrily at the onlookers. He hated every moment he was here. He never liked growing up on the reservation and was so happy when he finally got old enough to leave. Sam got in his car and slammed the door. He thought again, “Why in the hell did I even come?” He cranked up the car and sped down the dusty hill, vowing to never come back to the reservation he left so long ago. Driving around 80 miles an hour under the hot New Mexico sun wasn’t the greatest idea Sam had ever had. His anger was preventing him from thinking clearly and it wasn’t until he saw smoke rising from his engine did he realize his mistake. He pulled over to the side of the road and slammed his fist on the steering wheel. “Fucking shit, this is all the hell I need!” he screamed as he got out. He popped his hood and was immediately blinded by the amount of smoke and steam that rose from the engine. “Fuck, fuck, fuck!” he yelled at the overheated car. “This is just fucking great.” He walked to his trunk and opened it, hoping to find something that could help. Sadly, he had no coolant or water in his trunk. He walked around to the backseat of his new Lexus, cursing under his breath the whole time. He looked in to see the bottle of soda he had bought in town empty and uttered a final ‘fuck’ at his situation. He looked around. He knew the reservation was about twenty miles from where he broke down, but what was worse was the closest town was still forty miles away. “Fuck!” he screamed once again, “I gotta go back to that fucking reservation to get help.” He pounded his fist on his expensive car, cursing his luck. He knew that twenty miles was way out of his limit to walk. He knew how harsh the desert was from his youth, and when he was young, he was fit enough to handle periods of time without supplies. Now he was going on forty-six years old and hadn’t even thought about exercise in twenty years. He knew that he would probably die if he tried to walk that distance without any water. So instead, he looked for shelter. He turned a few times, glancing at the horizon before spotting what looked like a hill through the haze. “A hill out here might have a cave, at the very least, there’ll be some shade. I can just go there, wait till the sun goes down and come back and catch the people coming from the reservation. I won’t have to go back and see that damn place again,” he said to himself in triumph. After placing a red flag on the car’s antenna, he started out on his walk. The flag was for naught though as after he was about 500 yards away, the car simply vanished, turned into the same sand that lined the desert floor. The hill was farther away than it first appeared, but after fifteen minutes of walking under the hot New Mexico sun, he started to see it clearly. He could tell there was a hole at the base of it and that got him even more excited. He knew that the area had some underground caves and rivers around. That’s why his people had settled here, so it was even possible that he could find some water. That was one good thing about growing up here, the water was better than most of the stuff he could buy in L.A. Ten minutes later, his clothes completely drenched in sweat, he arrived at the hill. It was a big mound of earth that rose up against the flat landscape that surrounded it. There was a few cacti around the area, but nothing that gave good shade. He was about to curse again when he saw out the corner of his eye an indention in the side of the hill. He walked over and peered down to see a hole, slightly bigger than he was going down into the base of the mound. He could feel a cool breeze coming up from it and he practically jumped at his luck. It took a little effort, but he squeezed into the hole. It was a slight fall, around six feet, and he landed face first in a pile of dust. He got up slowly, grateful that he didn’t break anything and started dusting himself off. But as soon as he started to shake his clothes, he was overcome with a feeling similar to bugs crawling over him. He started to dance and rip his clothes off, starting with his shirt, then his pants, underwear, shoes and socks. He threw them on the ground and stumbled back deeper in the cave. If he would have looked back in the dim light of the cave, he would’ve seen two things. One, there were no bugs at all in the cave. In fact, there wasn’t a single living thing in the area besides him. Two, he would’ve saw his clothes, just like his car, slowly turn to dust and vanish from existence. Sam could feel the cave slope down gradually as he walked. Thankfully, there were pinholes as he walked letting light in from the surface. He could only assume that he was walking a few feet below the desert floor. He could feel the temperature drop slowly as he walked and soon, he could hear the sounds of dripping water. He picked up his pace, stumbling naked through the mysterious cave when he finally came upon what seemed to be an ancient stalactite. He saw that there was a steady stream of water slowly dripping from it, landing on the floor, then running downward deeper into the cave. He rejoiced at his luck again and cupped his hands under the flow. What Sam didn’t realize was, as he quenched his tremendous thirst, his memories were flowing away from him like the river that was between his toes. He was too enthralled with the cool and soothing sensation of the liquid hitting his tongue to worry about anything else. Finally, when he had had his fill, he looked up and around. “What am I doing here again?” he said. It should have shocked him that he couldn’t remember, but he simply felt a sense of calm, confused, but calm. He turned and saw a light shimmer of heat before a pool materialize before him. The water was bubbling from an underground vent and it looked so enticing to Sam. He looked down at himself and saw how dirty his body was. “I must’ve come here for a bath,” he said to no one in particular. He gingerly stepped in the pool, wincing slightly at the sudden temperature change. Slowly, he lowered himself into the natural spa, sighing with relief as more of his body became immersed in the balmy water. Finally, his feet hit bottom, leaving just his chin above the surface. Sam became so completely relaxed as he stood in the pool. He closed his eyes and simply rested in the water. But as he did, he never noticed the changes that were happening. When he stepped in the pool, he was a stereotypical fat cat. Years of working in a law firm, spending twelve hour days wheeling and dealing had left his body a complete disaster. He had a huge stomach from all the huge meals he had with clients, cellulite covered his entire body and his chin gave new meaning to the phrase, “turkey neck”. He long had stopped caring what shape he was in, money could fix that when he hit his mid life crisis. But, as he stood in the water, years of unhealthy living seemed to melt from his body. It looked like the water was boiling away the fat on his body. Sam didn’t feel anything different happening to him as he stood there, but his body was going through several changes. Finally, he knelt down and dunked his head under for a few moments to clean the dust off his face. When he stood back up, his face had completely transformed. Now, instead of the bald, pale man that went under, there stood a man that face was lean and angular, skin bronzed from many days under the sun and long flowing black hair that floated on the surface half a foot from his head. He stood up, not noticing the added height from when he went in. “Ahhh, this water feels great. But wasn’t I supposed to be doing something?” He saw a shimmer out of the corner of his eye and turned to see a few feet from where he stood an elegant headdress and chest piece made out of beads and eagle feathers. He got out of the pool and walked over to the jewelry lying on the ground. Bending down a lot further than he would have had to a few moments ago, he gently picked up the mysterious item. He rolled it around in his hands for a few moments, thinking how familiar it was, yet so foreign. His eyes fixated on a red bead. The ambient light reflected and refracted off of what seemed to be an infinite number of facets in the jewel. He held it between his thumb and forefinger, slowly rotating it around, peering into its depths like it was a kaleidoscope. As he was mesmerized by the jewel, his body began to go another transformation. His frame, which was slender and taller compared to his old one, slowly began to expand. But instead of fat, it swelled with sinewy muscle. It started from the ground with his feet. He had small feet all his life, but now they seemed to pulse. Each moment was filled with expansion of his former feet, swelling from the small size 7 he had until they were giant feet, swollen with muscle that threatened to explode from even size 16 EEEE shoes. Then the growth progressed upwards. His calves started to become warm, but he was so enthralled with the jewel, he didn’t feel any discomfort. The calves began to bulge outward, flexing and growing into a mound of muscle that would’ve made anyone proud. They split and grew until his lower legs were two beautifully sculpted diamonds of power. Then his thighs began to experience the same growth. They ballooned outward as if someone was forcing pounds of air through them. But a glance would tell you that these legs were not filled with air, but instead thick striated muscle. They swole to such a size that he was unconsciously forced to adjust his stance. That growth eventually made its way to his cock. Sam had never had anything to be proud of in that department, but the meat that was growing at his crotch now would’ve made a mule proud. It grew thicker and longer in time with his steady heart beat, pulsing with size and power until it was as long as a ruler and thicker than his wrists. His torso began to change next, first with the slimming of his waist and the expansion of his abs. From an outside perspective, it looked like the skin was drawing itself closer and closer to the muscle until it seemed like there was no skin, only six perfectly formed bricks of muscles guarded by two impressive obliques. Then, his chest and back began to expand. It seemed as if with each deep breath he took, his chest and back filled with air, but didn’t recede any when he exhaled. The growth continued to fill with muscle until his chest was as big as a barrel around with pecs that looked as big as a person’s head and a back that looked like he could fly without any trouble. His arms followed soon after, slowly filling with the same thick dense muscle that filled his legs. He didn’t even notice that his hands and arms were getting bigger as the jewel glinted in his eyes. His hands grew to a size that could easily palm a basketball and his forearms were so bloated with muscle, they looked like they could twist off the stone stalactites that adorned the cave. His biceps inflated to the size of a football on his arms and his triceps soon grew to the size of a smoked ham. His shoulders and neck grew right after that as the warm feeling traveled up his body. His shoulders became huge mounds of muscle and his neck quickly thickened to a column of unmovable mass. Finally, his face began to change. It loss most of its age and weariness to reveal a youthful look, yet his eyes exposed the wisdom of a man twice his new age. A light layer of hair began to cover his entire body except his back. It was his back that experienced the final changes. The sleek and muscular back of this young Native American was completely hairless when it started. The muscles began to flex outward, displaying its power for an unseen audience. Then, lines began to form on his skin. The first image that appeared was that of a crescent moon on his left shoulder blade. It was light blue and white, the same color as what could be seen on a clear night in the New Mexico skies. Then, along his collar bone along to his right shoulder, a few depictions of clouds appeared. Then, starting from his lower back, lines began to fill in between the numerous indentions in his huge back. Slowly, the image of a mountain cliff was visible, perfectly formed to work in conjunction with his natural muscularity. As he moved, the mountain range seemed to shift and morph with each contraction and relaxation of muscle. The coloring even seemed to blend in flawlessly with his natural bronze skin. Finally, on top of that new cliff side, making up the majority of his back, the image of a coyote began to appear. Outlined by black, the animal slowly formed on the landscape of his new muscle. It stood proudly as the centerpiece of the artwork, howling at the crescent moon that adorned his shoulder. Then, a light layer of short grey hair sprouted from his back, filling in only where the image of the coyote was. He finally snapped out of his trance when the growth was complete. He thought and said nothing, but simply put on the chest piece and headdress. He adjusted it with the skill that could only be learned with years of practice. The chest piece stood boldly against his new muscles. It felt comfortable there, as if it were there for years. No shirt would ever be able to contain the mass of muscle that was under the beaded item. He looked around the cave once again and his eyes fell on a pair tanned leather shorts. Obviously, they were designed specifically for him because the waist was so slim, yet the leg holes were exceptionally big, befitting a man of his superior size and equipment. He slipped them on and looked up, “By the spirits, I’m going to be late!” In a few moments, he was outside the hill again. By this time, the sun was approaching the horizon and he lamented his forgetfulness. “I should not have taken so much time purifying myself for the rite!” He turned towards the reservation and began to sprint, his powerful legs indenting the ground as his huge bulk moved across the desert like a cheetah. So focused on the run before him, he didn’t notice the hill behind him fading into nothingness and the desert returning like nothing was ever there. Around fifteen minutes later, he ran into the front of the reservation. His body was covered in a light sheen of sweat from the run under the clear dusk sky, but he wasn’t exhausted at all. He was greeted at the entrance by three of the tribe’s braves. “Halt! We are not having any visitors today! You must turn back.” He stood before them, towering over the short, but fit guards. “I am Coyote Rock, son of Soaring Eagle. I have come to pay my respects to Falling Wind.” The braves stood there dumbfounded. One immediately ran up the hill and informed the chief and the great grandmother of the situation, and a few moments later, they walked down the hill. Seeing the majestic movements of the elders, Coyote Rock immediately bowed his head in reverence. The chief whispered something in the ear of the brave, and he stood down. The chief motioned for Coyote Rock to follow them. He was led to the top of the hill where the funeral pyre was being set up. Already, the tribe had started gathering for the rite of death. The chief turned to great-grandmother and her aides, then to Coyote Rock. “The braves told me that you said you are the son of Soaring Eagle. I am sure that Soaring Eagle had but one son.” “I know. I am he, son of Soaring Eagle and grandson of Falling Wind,” he said with a deep voice that cut through the silence. Before the chief could protest, the sound of thunder echoed across the village. Everyone looked up at the cloudless sky in confusion. Then suddenly, a few amazing things happened. Great-Grandmother, who was holding the headdress of Falling Wind, noticed the same exact headdress on the man who called himself Coyote Rock. Then, the headdress she was holding slowly dissolved into dust and scattered to the gentle breeze that ran through the village. Then, everyone’s eyes except Coyote Rock’s were drawn to him. A slight flicker engulfed his torso. Then, a paw print like that of a wild coyote appeared on his right hip. Then, another one, and another one until it looked like an animal walked from his hip, up his abs and across his left pec muscle. Finally, the sound of a coyote’s howl resonated throughout the reservation. All the people there stood in awe as Coyote Rock looked at the sky. Great-Grandmother simply smiled. She stepped forward, wiping the remains of the dust off her hands and said, “Young coyote, will you accept your inheritance and become our new shaman?” The chief looked at her in shock, then realization as Coyote said, “Yes, of course Grandmother. I will do all that I can to serve the tribe as my grandfather did before me.” “This is a good thing,” she said loud enough for the tribe gathered there to hear. “Then, young coyote, would you lead us in the Dirge of Sorrow?” Coyote Rock bowed his head solemnly and walked towards the pyre. Saying a quiet thanks before starting, he lifted up his head. With a low voice that trembled through everyone, he started to sing the song. His deep voice echoed though the hearts and minds of all the people, and soon, the hilltop was filled with the song of the tribe. A few weeks later, a pair state troopers came to the reservation. They were greeted by Coyote Rock. “Hello sir, we’re looking for a missing person, Sam Smith. His last known destination was supposedly this reservation. He had said he was going to the funeral of his grandfather.” Coyote Rock simply looked at the police officers as a howl was heard across the land. “I am the only grandson of Falling Wind. I do not know of whom you speak.” This post has been promoted to an article

Humankind cannot gain anything without first giving something in return. To obtain,something of equal value must be lost. That is alchemy's first law of Equivalent Exchange. In those days, we really believed that to be the world's one,and only, truth.- Alphonse Elric, Fullmetal Alchemist It's a good thing I like you. Normally, I don't spend this much time telling anyone about my work. Usually I just have lovely Celest to talk to and she never appreciates the subtle beauty in my changes. But these are some of my favorite subjects and you're such a good listener, so I guess I'll tell you another one. Now, which one was I going to tell you about? Oh yes, Steven, thank you. Yes, I remember Steven well. He's still alive if memory serves. Yes, he was a by-product of the time line that was created due to another project, Carl and Paul. Yes, you remember those two don't you? Paul was exceptionally special and had to be stopped, but I digress. Steven was someone that would've benefited from what Paul would've done if I didn't place Carl in Paul's life. Steven was the son of a single mother who was over protective of her baby. He was the last thing in her life that reminded her of her dead husband. So naturally, she wouldn't let him go out and play with the rest of the kids, she always was feeding him healthy foods and at the first sign of sickness, would dope him up on enough drugs to make anyone wonder. So, is it any surprise that Steven ended up being exceptionally confused when he entered school? His social skills were severely lacking, along with his physique and self confidence. He didn't even start playing with the other children at recess until he was in the forth grade. Needless to say, all his awkwardness translated to other aspects of his life. He was slightly above average in intelligence, but his shy and timid nature made him seem quite aloof. And anything physical was a complete mystery to him. He constantly failed his P.E. classes because he just couldn't do anything remotely sports related. The coaches tried everything, but eventually gave up on him. As you can guess, all this made him a prime target for bullying when he got to high school. He could count on one hand the number of people he considered friends, but the number of enemies he had seemed infinite. It was one day after a particularly rough school day that I introduced myself. He had spent most of his walk home being followed by a bully. Jeffry or Jeremy or something, I can't remember. Anyway, he had finally made it home, locked the door and ran to his bathroom. He stood there crying for a few minutes before he started to clean himself up. He looked in the mirror and started to wash his face. I whispered in his ear, “Not quite fair, is it?” He spun around to face me, then started looking around my pocket dimension. I'm a sucker for theatrics and the teleporting stunt always amuses me. He seemed as scared as a cornered rabbit when he looked at me. And I don't blame him. That day, I had chose a pretty intimidating appearance. I was around 6'8” that day and, since I had plans for the trade, I was pretty hefty in size. I'd guess I was close to 350 lbs of beef. Of course, there was like eight percent body fat on the giant frame. I had muscles on top of muscles, from the 21” inch neck down to the 30” calves. I had a bald head then and my face was covered with a thick salt and pepper beard. If I were a normal man, I would've been around 40 or 50 years old. I felt his eyes on my chest and I didn't blame him for staring. I placed my hands on my hips and did a lat spread. As my lats flared like a pair of wings, I heard a sharp intake of breath. His eyes were glued on the massive rocks that I called a chest and the mass of thick hair that encompassed the landscape of my torso. I flexed my right arm and saw his eyes widen. I'm sure he had never seen an arm as big as that. 22 inches of pure ripped power bulging before him with a tricep the size of a horseshoe, lined with thick veins, connected to a thick, hairy pipe of a forearm and a cannonball shoulder. Eventually he looked at the rest of my amazing physique. I didn't have a six pack today, but the stomach I had was flat and firm, covered in hair thick enough to have fingers ran through. It led down towards the mammoth cock that I had created. His jaw fell open as he gazed upon the thick member that hung lazily against my massive quad. The legs which were thicker than my waist accentuated the package well, giving the body an even more imposing appearance. Blood rushed through the fountain pen sized veins that ran along my legs like a road map. Even the calves I had were monstrous, bulging at the sides, threatening to burst at the seams. “Why don't you have a seat Steven? Looks like you're a little flushed. It must be the smell getting to you. I know you've always liked the smell of a locker room. It makes you think of what it would be like to be a confident jock. Someone who knows what they want and how to get it. Someone that was big and strong and popular.” Steven looked at me in shock and confusion as I laid his deepest secrets to bare. “Yes, I know about it all. I know about that bodybuilder magazine that you have underneath your second desk drawer. I know how you pull it out and jerk to the pictures of the huge bodybuilders, wishing that you could be just like them.” I strolled around my desk and sat in my huge red leather chair, “What would you say if I could make that happen for you?” He started to speak, but then held back. “What's the catch?” he asked, wisely. I waved my hand and off to the left of my desk appeared a television set. The all too familiar clip of the anime “Full Metal Alchemist” played. He smiled knowingly as he had watched several episodes of the show. I paused it after Alphonse explained the Equivalent Exchange concept and I asked him, “Have you ever given that any thought? Not the alchemy part, but the concept of giving up one thing to get another?” Steven shook his head no and I continued, “Think about it. You give up your time to study to get smarter or workout to get bigger. You give up privacy to hang out with people. People give up freedom for money and jobs. People even give up their dreams in exchange for stability. Every decision you make in life, you're giving up one thing for another.” Steven sat there thoughtfully as I continued, “I've brought you here because I'm willing to offer you an once-in-a-lifetime chance. I'm willing to trade you one commodity in exchange for what you desire most: This body and the confident, assured attitude that comes with it.. But the price isn't cheap. You'd have to give up something of equal value in trade.” I was slightly surprised when he didn't ask me what he would have to give. Instead, he asked me, “Why?” I smiled at him and said, “Because, I am the avatar of Chaos. It is what I do, I change things to make the world more unpredictable. Life is so much entertaining that way, don't you agree?” He shook his head no, “I've had enough chaos in my life.” I leaned on the desk, my forearms rippling at the simple movement. As I bridged my fingers, I said, “So, you enjoy the strict order that your mother created for you? You liked being completely different from everyone else? You enjoy that every thing so far in your life has been decided for you?” He hung his head and said, “No, not really.” “I know. I'm simply offering you a chance for control of your life instead of having everyone else control you. I wouldn't have chosen you if I didn't think you'd be a good candidate.” “What does it involve?” “It's simple. We come to the terms of the agreement, I change you and then complete the exchange. You will be fully integrated into your new life with no memories of this or your old life.” “What guarantee do I have in this?” I smiled. This kid was the first one in years that asked so many questions. It was refreshing to be honest. Kinda like a hard sell. I waved my hand and a few dozen scrolls appeared on the desk. I grabbed one and unrolled it, “Here are the rules to answer your question.” He looked at me in utter confusion and said, “I can't understand a single letter on this thing.” I smiled and said, “Sorry, my bad. Forgot this was written in Kuo-Toan. Basically, the gist of this scroll is the punishment and consequences for an unfulfilled exchanged. If I fail to uphold my end of the bargain in any way, I relinquish all my abilities and position as the avatar of Chaos to the client of said contract. In addition, the client will be made aware of my true name and I will become a mortal.” “True name?” he asked. “Yes, my true name. Good grief, don't they teach you anything in school. Ok, my real name isn't Kaos, your real name isn't Steven. Everything has a true name, and if you know a being's true name, you can command them to do anything short of harming themselves. So basically, if I do not carry out the contract, you gain all my powers and complete control over me.” “Really?” “Yes, really. So you can see why I am very careful and very thorough when I am conducting business.” “So, what would I have to give up to look like you?” “Time. For this body, you would have to give up your youth and long life. If you accept this deal, you will only have somewhere between five and ten years, but in that time, you will enjoy life infinitely more than you have since the time you can remember. He sat there mulling over the details and asking me random questions for around an hour. This kid amused me more than a lot of my subjects. A lot of them just accepted the deal. This kid actually thought about it. Finally, he said, “Ok, I will trade you my youth of torment for a life of enjoyment, no matter how short it may be.” I smiled as I waved away the desk, scrolls, chairs and television. He stood there before me, flabbergasted as I said, “You might wanna get undressed. Those clothes aren't going to be useful to you in a little bit.” He scrambled to get his clothing off. And I was amused by the amount of shyness he had. He held the clothing in front of his crotch after they were off. I smiled to myself, thinking how that aspect of him wouldn't last much longer. The transformation of a subject has always been a favorite of mine. Instant changes are a lot more enjoyable than the over time ones that I occasionally do, and this one was no exception. First, the subject's height must be adjusted, and that is by far the most painful part of the procedure. Everyone, from the little kids to the gruff bikers fall to the ground, rolling in agony in this phase and Steven was no exception. It started with his legs and feet. I tend to start there because you have to have a good base for someone to walk on. His toes cracked and reformed, followed by his feet, ankles and legs. I am used to the sound of broken bones, but to a mortal the sound would be sickening. Slowly, his bones thicken and mended themselves bigger and stronger before the growth moved onward to the rest of his body. Soon, it looked like Steven was an alien, his thick new skeleton protruding from his body like internal chitin. After the pain had subsided, Steven stood up. Confusion washed over his face as he looked at his hands. The skin on his hands seemed to be paper thin, revealing his new, thicker bones and fingers. Much to my amusement, he didn't panic or become impatient, but instead simply looked at me in anticipation. I decided not to make him wait any longer and started the muscle growth. As with his skeletal growth, this also started at his feet. He felt them tingle and vibrate as if someone was putting a low voltage wire in them. Slowly but surely, he saw them inflate. They thickened and widened as he watched. Completely mesmerized, he followed the growth with his eyes as it transversed to his legs. He moaned in pleasure as his calves and thighs began to expand with thick, firm muscle. Hair sprouted and grew along his new muscles as his body adjusted to the influx of testosterone. His cock was the next thing to grow and, as much as he wanted to reach down and play with it, he held still. But his moans were more than enough sign that he was enjoying the experience. His meat grew and swelled with each beat of his heart until it was the size of a thick summer sausage with balls the size of his tiny fists, all covered in a layer of manly salt and pepper hair. Before he had a chance to evaluate the growth in his lower body, his upper body started to expand. He could feel it all at once, how his chest, stomach, back and arms buzzed with power. Each part grew at a different rate, but they all expanded to a size that Steven would've never dreamed of. He could feel the weight of his new chest and how thick it was with muscle. He could tell how hard and solid his stomach was, even without a six pack. He could feel how swollen his arms were as they hung at an angle because of his new back. And he could also feel his shoulders and traps beef up. As he tried to look down, he smiled at the fact that his now huge chest blocked his view. He raised his arms to examine them before his face started tingling. He lowered his arms and once again allowed the transformation to proceed. His face started to feel a little itchy and he could tell that something was happening. The top of his head felt cooler and his jawline felt warmer. Finally, the transformation was done. He opened his eyes and looked at me. I simply smiled and nodded. He took that as a sign that he was done. He took his hands and explored the new contours and bulges around his body, flexing the new muscles. He laughed aloud at his new size and power. He ran his hands through the thick hair I gave him and took a few moments to get familiar with his new arms, legs and cock. He couldn't get enough of the changes, it was like he was a kid on Christmas day with his new toy. I allowed him to explore himself a bit longer before I said, “And now for the exchange.” Memories rushed into his head, laying the groundwork for his new life. He suddenly remembered wrestling in high school, captaining the football team, having sex with all the cheerleaders and half of the wrestling team. Then, memories of college flooded his head, starting with football, then going to his fraternity and how he was introduced to bodybuilding. He remembered how once he got into lifting weights, he discovered what it was like to be wrestle before sex. After that discovery, he never had sex with a woman again, preferring to fuck people who would wrestle with him first. A few times he lost and had to be the bottom, but every time he did, he enjoyed it. He then remembered the years he spent as a construction worker, followed by working at the steel mill. Every job he took went towards building up his huge physique. Even after he retired, he continued to stick to his strict lifting regiment and diet. Steven rubbed his temples as the memories took hold. When he finally accepted his new memories, he closed his eyes and I smiled and said, “Enjoy.” He blinked a few times before his eyes focused on the straight blade in his hand. He was confused for a moment, but then said aloud, “Must've been shaving the dome.” He started to scrape his head clean, until it was completely hairless. He smiled seeing the smooth skin atop his head. He then took the blade and shaped his beard. He never cut it anymore since he retired, but he did enjoy having it maintained. The full beard accented his masculinity so well. He walked into his bedroom, his sausage sized cock swaying with each step. He opened the closet to reveal a treasure trove of leather outfits. He pulled out a leather cod piece, and with practiced precision, encased his beef in it. He adjusted it slightly so it would stay in place yet bulge outward as he walked. As he pulled out his favorite leather pants, he said, “I hope there's some new beef at the eagle tonight.” He had been disappointed as of late. With a body like his, he could get any piece of ass he wanted. And if he wanted to fuck a little boi, they were lined up around the block to get some muscle dad beef. No, that night he wanted a challenge he thought as he strapped on his harness. He wanted a guy that wouldn't just submit. He wanted a fight for dominance. He wanted to wrestle around with a fucker that was as big or bigger than him, make him submit and then fuck him silly. Or get dominated, it didn't really matter. He just wanted the challenge, the hunt. He slid a leather arm band that looked like some twink's collar on his right arm and looked one last time in the mirror, seeing how the leather emphasized his huge hairy body and stunning cock. He smiled and said, “Yea, let's go find some one to come appreciate all this.” I smiled and waved that mirror away. I spun around and said, “Why hello Celest, so nice of you to visit.” A slender woman clothed in pure white lace materialized in the room. Her outfit flowed and drifted in an unfelt breeze as she said, “I don't appreciate what you just did?” “Hmm, really now?” I mused. “Yes, I had my eye on that Steven boy for a while.” “Well then, maybe you should've used one of your mid-level changes to take care of him before I did. I tell you what though. I'm feeling kinda sporting today,” I started with a smirk on my face. “I will relinquish my claim of non-interference so you may speak with him and I will reverse his contract IF you can convince him to agree.” I stood up and walked around my desk. Towering over her, I added, “But you have to tell him everything. You have to tell him that he will be bullied every day until he graduates high school, that he would have no more than five friends in college, never go to a party, never be invited to anything, resented for spending all his time studying and being so smart.” I smiled and continued, “Then you tell him about his adult life, how he never had a meaningful relationship, never had sex or anything, spent every moment working at the pharmaceutical company until he died alone and miserable at 43.” Finally, I leaned forward and whispered, “And then tell him the best part, how the only good thing that he accomplished in his life was credited to the young, attractive jock intern that he envied and lusted after.” “But he had figured out how to cure the common cold. It gave people a whole new understanding of viruses.” “I know that and you know that, but the question is, can you convince him to give up everything I've given him and ask him to go through that hell just so someone else can get the credit in the end.” Celestia turned away from me and started floating away. As much as she hated to admit it, she knew I had a point. Very few people would give up their happiness for someone they know, much less people they didn't. As she started to fade from view, I called out to her, “I'm sure next time, it won't be quite as easy.” “No, I won't make that mistake again. I will use a high-level change if I have to next time.” After she had returned to her realm, I sealed my dimension. Waving my hand, I brought up a separate spectral window displaying my newest interest. I watched curiously as the young kid ran after his dog, happy as can be. I smiled, because even though his future was closed to Celestia and myself, I was sure that interesting things would be following him in time. Hmm, what's that? You wanna know if it was you that I was watching back then? Well, if I told you no, would you believe me? And if I said yes, you would be suspicious of why I flatly told you so. So, I'll just let you decide. Either way, it doesn't matter to me. At least not yet it doesn't. This post has been promoted to an article

Mark's fingers drummed along the steering wheel of his Lexus as he headed home. He hated working in the gay district. He didn't know exactly what he did to Cheryl to gain her ire, but he had to fix it as soon as possible. She assigned him to this district for the next few months and he was long pass hating it. It didn't help it that he was another hour from his house. "Stupid gay bastards," he said to himself. He was hit on four times that day and if he knew that he could've kicked their flamboyant asses without getting fired, he would've. "I need a drink," he grumbled. He glanced out his window longingly. Even though he knew he was still deep in "gay-town", he was hoping to find somewhere to at least get a beer. As he drove, he started to lose hope as he passed by shop after shop proudly sporting rainbow flags and other gay paraphernalia. But luckily, before he lost all hope, he saw a black building sort of off the road that had a sign that said, "Bear's Bar and Brews". He slowed down and looked around the building before pulling into the parking lot. He saw a few Harley Davidson bikes, and most importantly, nothing that screamed gay. He parked and headed inside. As he entered the dimly lit building, his lungs were filled with cigar smoke. He smiled, thinking to himself how gays didn't smoke cigars, only fruity cigarettes. After a turn out of the foyer, he saw the bar at the back of the room. Above it were a trio of t.v.s showing various games. He smiled again at the site of football and rugby on the screens. Behind the bar was a burly man, covered in hair and wearing a leather vest washing out a glass. Near him was another big man, mature and also hairy, with a beard that would make Grizzly Adams envious. “What kin I git fer ya?” said the bartender in a gruff, raspy voice. Mark smiled and quickly took a seat at the bar, “What do ya have on tap?” The bartender smiled and grabbed a frosty mug. With a practiced motion, he started to fill the mug with a deep amber ale. “You don’t look like yer from ‘round here,” he said as he slid the beer to him. With a smile, he accepted the beverage and replied, “No, I live on the north side. Just had to come down to the queer side of town for work and I was so pissed I had to find somewhere to drown out today. Just had to put up with so many guys hitting on me today. I swear, if I didn’t have to worry ‘bout losing my job, I would have knocked one of those dick-loving fags out today.” The bartender simply nodded his head as he listened to Mark. He took another swig of his beer and continued, “I never liked them anyway with their floating around like the little fairies they are, talking about pop music and shit. I mean, I don’t have any problem with someone being gay, just them flaunting it around like that. I mean, men should be men and women should be women.” He set his empty mug down and the bartender grabbed it, refilled it and set it back down in front of Mark. “What would you do if you saw a gay guy that didn’t look gay?” the man near him asked. Mark took another huge gulp of his beer and responded, “I don’t give a flying fuck man, as long as they aren’t being all gay around me, hitting on me and shit. I’m a strict vagatarian.” Mark laughed loudly at his own joke. “Vagatarian, huh?” the big guy next to him said as he took a swig from his mug. “Yeah man, I can't get enough of some good pussy, ya know what I mean?” Mark said with a slight slur. The bartender muttered quietly, “Yeah, some boy pussy.” The big guy laughed at the joke while Mark looked around in confusion. “You know,” he said to Mark, “I can tell why everyone was hitting on you. I mean, look at you.” Mark glanced down and looked back at the huge bartender, “Whhaaat aaaaarrree yaaa talkin' bout?” Mark shook his head, wondering why the beer was affecting him like that. He usually could hold his alcohol but there was something weird about this beer. Weird, but it tasted so good he thought as he took another swig. “No offense man, but you look like one of those guys. I know it's popular to be 'metrosexual', but is that what you really want? I mean, look at me, none of those little twinks come in here and hit on me, same with ol' Humphrey there.” Mark looked closer at the two. He could tell what he meant. The two guys were big, burly men; the type you see in biker gangs or doing construction work. They both had really big chests and arms and both were covered in hair. Humphrey had a huge full beard while the bartender had a well-kept handlebar mustache. Mark rubbed his face in thought, feeling how bare and smooth it was. He had kept it that way for years, but maybe the guys had a point. Humphrey then flexed his arm and Mark was blown away. He thought he had a good physique, but seeing Humphrey flex just showed him that there was another whole level of size and strength. Mark though, “I bet those gay guys don't even think about talking to him with an arm like that.” He leaned forward slightly, suddenly feeling dizzy and started to fall. Humphrey reached out and grabbed him, his massive arms barely registering the movement. “Woah boy, looks like you had a little too much.” “I'm not as think as you drunk I am,” Mark slurred before it clicked in his mind what he said. He tried to regain his balance but his body didn't respond. “It's ok boy, I got ya,” Humphrey said with a smirk. “Hey Damien, can you 'take care' of our bud here?” Damien smiled and said, “Sure thing, let's take him to the back room.” The two big men helped Mark to a room in the back of the bar. Mark's head was swimming, but he saw the dimly lit room and the bed in the middle. There was a lamp next to the bed on a nightstand and a radio, but besides that, Mark didn't notice any other furniture or windows. They gently lowered him on the bed and Humphrey turned to leave. Damien reached over and turned on the radio and said, “Ok, go to sleep and when you wake up you can go back to your place.” Mark was too drunk to argue, so he simply nodded. Damien smiled and walked out the room, closing the door behind him. When the door was shut, the room plunged into darkness. Mark rolled over in the bed and tried to get comfortable as the sounds of ocean waves filled the room. He listened to the waves crash against an unseen coast, and as he listened, it felt as if all the tension in his body melted away.

"Hey Sam, First things first: Happy Birthday. I know you're probably not celebrating it, but I thought I would send you a present anyway. I know that you've always had a thing for big biker men, and I know that you always wanted to be one, so I figured I would give you a goal. Inside is the full Monty of biker gear. Most of it's special order and I hope you like it. Don't bother trying to figure out how much it cost me, just promise me you'll try it on once and set a goal for yourself. Just remember that clothes make the man, but sometimes the man has to work a little to help the clothes. P.S. When you can fit in this outfit, you've got to come visit me in CA" It was about five years ago when Sam first read the letter that came with the giant box a few days after his birthday. As usual, he didn't even remember his birthday had past, but he was thankful that at least Georgio had remembered. He smiled as he read the letter and wondered what insanity his best friend had in store. He opened the box and pulled away the bubble wrap. Immediately, his nose was assaulted by the strong musk of leather. Sam inhaled deeply the arousing scent and smiled. He started to pull out the contents of the box and laid them on his couch. A few moments later, he stood and took inventory of his present. He now was the owner of a very nice leather outfit, a jacket with a few zipper pockets, a pair of very shiny leather pants, a leather cop hat, some chrome reflective shades, a white tank top, a blue jockstrap and some calf high boots. Looking at the collection, Sam was tempted to find out how much he paid for the set. He fantasized about getting an outfit of his own, but never felt that he could pull the image off well enough. He collected all of his new clothing and headed towards his bedroom. He stripped down in front of the mirror and took a look at himself. It was almost enough to make him put back on his clothes, stuff his new leather into its box and hide it in the back of his closet. He saw himself through very critical eyes. It had been that way since the he was a kid. While he had a lean, athletic look, he simply saw himself as thin. He always envied the guys who had muscle mass, but he never actively tried to build himself up. While a lot of people envied him for his good metabolism and endurance, he lamented it. All he saw in the mirror was a small, thin guy who had a body that looked like it belonged to a child than a man. The only thing he was proud of was his cock which hung about six inches soft and swelled to around nine when he saw a world's strongest man competition or a bodybuilding show. He reached over and grabbed the blue jock strap. He rolled it around in his fingers, feeling the mesh fabric. He always had a lust for muscle men in jocks, but he never actually bought one for himself. He smiled and slipped it on. It wasn't a perfect fit though. He knew Georgio knew his exact measurements since he had a suit tailored for him, but for some reason, the jock strap was a few inches bigger in the waistband than he needed. Thankfully, the pouch fit perfectly. Then, Sam realized that he was supposed to grow into everything. With a smile on his face and one hand holding up his jock, he grabbed the tank top. He had to let go of his jock, so he widened his stance, allowed the jock to slide a bit, and used his other hand to hold the tank top up in front of him. It was definitely something he was going to have to grow into if he ever wanted to use it. It was a spaghetti string top, cut wide in the back to let a pair of huge lats hang out. He knew it was the type that most huge guys wore when they were working out or walking on the beach. It was designed to barely cover a massive chest and back, and obviously let everyone see the builder's massive arms and traps. He slipped it on over his head and the fabric drooped down, falling down to his stomach. If it wasn't so funny, he would have stopped there. Even though he did feel self-conscious about wearing the huge clothes, it was amusing at the same time. He grabbed the leather pants next and took a better look at them. They were very high quality from what he could tell. They smelled wonderful and seemed to be sleek and polished. As he held them up, he saw they were about the same size as the jockstrap that he had on, but the legs were unusual. If it was a normal pair of pants, the legs would have been smaller than what he was staring at. But instead, they were over twice the size as a normal leg. He chuckled; obviously Georgio was expecting some very big quads and calves when someone was going to put the pants on. It took him a few tries to get the pants on without letting the jock strap fall to the floor, but eventually he did. Once he pulled them up to his waist, he let loose a loud laugh. Even though the waist wasn't more than four or five inches bigger than his normal size, his legs felt as if they were swimming in a sea of openness. There was so much room in the legs that it felt like he wasn't wearing anything at all. The last thing that was left to put on was the jacket. By that time, his mind was teetering between hysterical amusement and depression. He picked up the jacket and slung it over his shoulders. As soon as he put it on, he could feel how huge it was. To get his arms though the holes and his hands out the ends, he had to bunch up the slick leather. He could feel how small his shoulders were when the jacket rested on them and how thin his back and arms were as the jacket engulfed his frame. As he turned around, he pulled up the slipping pants with a free hand. He turned to see himself in the mirror and several things ran through his mind. Everything from how silly it looked for him to be wearing clothes that were so huge compared to him to how much it cost Georgio to what he should buy him for his birthday. But the overriding thought in his head was, "How would I look if these clothes fit me?" He thought long and hard as he stared at his reflection. Finally, he started to take the outfit off with great care. He placed them on hangars before putting the boots in the closet and hanging the entire outfit on the door going to his bathroom. Right after that, he picked up the phone and called the closest gym. Every night for five years, it was the first thing he saw when he woke and the last thing he saw before he went to sleep. His dreams were filled with the goal of making the outfit his. The night he tried it on, something finally clicked in his head. He wanted to be the muscled leather daddy more than anything. He was just not honest with himself until that moment when he had the entire outfit on. So, for five years, he drowned himself in the bodybuilder lifestyle. Every moment was either work, gym, or eating. He denied himself anything that would tempt him from his goal. Every night, he would look at the leather outfit and say to himself, “Not yet.” It drove him, consumed him to the point where nothing else mattered. But, it made him happy. Before, he had no reason to live except to keep living. Now, he had a goal. And he would see his goal realized one Friday night. He had just came from the gym blasting his calves, forearms, bis and abs. He stood in front of the same mirror that had shown him all his flaws five years ago and smiled. “It’s time,” he said as he went to his bathroom door and retrieved the leather outfit. He had made sure to take perfect care of the outfit even though he never wore it, and it still shone as if it were new. Just like five years ago, he started with the jock strap. Pulling the mesh fabric up, he smiled at the fact that it now fit perfectly. It was snug around his hips and his cock fit perfectly in the pouch. He arranged his balls a bit and soon, he had a nice bulge that was already start to swell from the attention. He focused on not getting too hard and reached for the next item. The tank top was still white and soft even though it was unused. He gently slipped it on over his head and let it drop. But, unlike the last time he put it on, this time it didn’t look silly. Now, the tank top hung well on his thick traps, the straps barely covering his built pecs. He did a quick front lat pose and saw his lats flare outward from the sides of the shirt, spreading like a pair of muscled slabs of beef. His chest pressed against the fabric, almost spilling out from behind the thin straps holding it on his shoulders. He raised his arms in a double biceps pose and smiled as he saw the mound of muscle rise upward from his arms. He was lucky that he learned how to train early when he signed up to the gym because his work was showing. He nodded approvingly at the shape of not just his biceps, but of his triceps and forearms too. He was glad that he learned triceps make up the majority of the arm and worked them as hard as he did his biceps. Satasified with how the tank fit, he grabbed the leather pants. He confidently held them up in front of him, inspecting their sheen and shine. He then started to put them on. As he struggled with them, he remembered how they felt like parachute pants when he got them five years ago. But, this time, he had to tug on them quite hard. Sam knew that his legs were by far the best improved part of him, but it wasn’t until he tried the pants on did he realize how much they had grew. Just judging by how they felt then, when he couldn’t feel any leather on his leg, and now, when he was grunting just to pull up the pants a few inches at a time, he had to guess his legs had at least tripled in size. Finally, he had the pants completely up and buttoned. He looked at the mirror as he tucked in his tank top and sucked in a quick breath. He looked amazing. The pants looked so tight on him, he could see every curve and bulge in his legs. He could see the pouch where his cock was resting, slowly awakening to the sight of the huge muscles encased in leather. His gaze fell downward, following the massive sweep of his quads. There were indentions and crevices where the leather sunk in, molding to his massive thighs. The roundness and thickness of his legs was slightly interrupted by his knees, but continued at his calves where they swelled outward, both to in width and in depth. Sam felt himself getting harder as he examined his lower body. He could see his cock thickening and snaking down his pants and he reached in and adjusted himself slightly. When he was done, he looked back in the mirror and sighed happily. His ever growing cock added to the beauty of the image, swelling down his right leg, yet pinned tightly by the snugness of the pants. He reached for the jacket next and started to put it on. It was a struggle with his huge back, but eventually he got it on. It also was a tight fit, molding and contouring to his massive frame. His arms barely fit through the sleeves and there was no way he was going to be able to zip it up. He smiled, thankful that it was a warm night. He picked up his phone and started dialing a number as he walked to his front door. As he shoved his keys in his pocket, he heard the click of someone picking up, “Hola! This esss Georigo!” “Hey Georgio. This is Sam.” “Ahh Sam, esss so good to hear from joo. It has beeeen sooo very long.” Sam replied with a smile as he closed his door, not to mention a chapter of his life, “I was wondering, do you happen to have a room available?” This post has been promoted to an article

The low hum and steady beep of the machine slowly brought David back to consciousness. He opened his eyes slowly, allowing them to adjust to the harsh florescent light that hung above him. He tried to move, but every nerve in his body seemed to scream in pain. He felt some motion to his left and slowly rotated his head to see his friend Jack sitting beside him. “What happened?” David asked, his voice dry and heaving. Coach Jack quickly shut his book and leaned closer to him, “Hey bud, you scared us there. From what your students said, you just collapsed during your lecture. The doc said you had a heart attack.” David closed his eyes and silently cursed. Jack continued, “Let me go find the doc. He said he needed to talk to you when you woke up.” Jack beamed David a brilliant smile before he got up and left the room. David, on the other hand was cursing his stupidity. His physician had told him for years now that if he didn’t shape up, something like this would happen. He knew he was a diabetic, had hypertension and was morbidly obese, but he didn’t try hard enough to change his habits. Just the simple fact that every school year he had to buy all new clothes to fit his expanding waist line should have been a clue, but being the stubborn, lazy guy he was didn’t do anything to change himself. And now, he was lying in a hospital. “Stupid, stupid,” he said quietly. He wanted to kick himself if he wasn’t feeling so weak. As he waited for Jack to get back, he started to get bored, so he tried to look around the room. He could see to his left and right, but in front of him was blocked by his bloated gut. He cringed slightly at the size of it, despairing at how out of control he allowed it. It was a huge ball of fat sitting on top of him, completely blocking his view. He wanted to blame it on all the late night eating and not exercising because of his teaching job, but he knew deep down that he could have fit in some exercise if he tried and his diet had no excuse for being junk food and fast food burgers. As he was wallowing in self-loathing, he heard a creak from his right. He turned his head to see Jack closely followed by a older man in a white coat. Jack smiled as he walked back around the bed but the doctor following behind him looked a lot more solemn. “So Doc, when can David here get back to teaching?” Jack asked with jovial tone. The doctor looked down at his chart before looking at David and Jack. “Mr. Dale, I see here that you were diagnosed with Type II diabetes around five years ago and hypertension about four years. What lifestyle changes did you make?” David winced slightly as he felt Jack looking at him. “Well, you see, I was meaning to start exercising more and eating,” he started before the doctor cut him off. “I see.” He walked towards the foot of the bed and pulled out a pen. “Tell me Mr. Dale, can you feel this?” David craned his neck to try and see what the doctor was doing, but his massive belly was in the way. “No, I don’t feel anything.” The doctor mumbled to himself before saying, “And how about this?” “No, still nothing.” The doctor put the pen back in his pocket before walking around the bed. “Move your arm please,” he asked. David, slightly worried, moved his arms upward as the doctor nodded. “That is good,” the doctor said as he scribbled something on his clipboard. “Well, what’s the verdict?” Jack asked.“Well Mr. Dale, I’m sorry to tell you that you had a stroke and a heart attack. And the combination of those two events seemed to have caused some paralysis in the lower half of your body. I’m sorry, but I would advise against going back into teaching until your risk factors have been lowered by a great deal. David’s heart shattered at the doctor’s words. Teaching was all he had in life and because of stupidity on his part, he had lost not just his legs but his reason for living. “I’ll leave you alone for a while. Just press the button if you need anything.” After the doctor left, Jack stood up. David turned away slightly so Jack couldn’t see how upset he was. “Anything I can get for you?” David shook his head no and Jack continued, “Ok. I’m going to go to the cafeteria real quick and make a few phone calls.” David simply said, “Ok” and closed his eyes. He knew Jack had to call the school to get a replacement teacher for him. He listened to the door close and sat in the quiet room, close to crying. He kept saying to himself, “How could I be so stupid? All I had to do was eat better or exercise or something and this would’ve never happened. Why did I let myself get like this?” He continued to berate himself until he fell asleep from exhaustion. While he fell into a deep pit of darkness, he saw a small pinprick of light. Not knowing what else to do, he floated towards down to it. As he moved closer to the light, it grew and grew until it engulfed his entire being. He stopped moving and just hovered in a warm, bright glow. For the first time since in years, he felt like everything was right. He smiled as he wrapped himself in the intangible threads of comfort that surrounded him. Then, he heard a voice whisper beside him, “Hello David.” For some reason, David wasn’t startled. The voice was so gentle and soothing, he felt no fear or anxiety as it spoke. “I’ve been watching you for a while and while you’ve made some mistakes in your life, you have always had the best interest of others in your mind, even before your own. I’ve decided that I will give you a very, very special gift. I want you to think about your past life, and I want you to focus on a single thing you wish you could change. One moment in time that you look back at and wish you could have made a different choice.” David started to let his mind wonder, and flashing in the emptiness before him appeared scenes from his life. Everything flew by rapidly, but they all seemed to converge on one moment in the past. Finally, the images slowed down and started to replay his first few weeks in middle school. Immediately, he knew what he wanted to change. “If I could change anything, I would have not given up so easily on the weight lifting sessions after school. I liked it, but for some reason I didn’t stick with it. I wish I had the drive and determination to lift and play football instead of being so shy and scared of what people would have thought,” he said aloud. Soon as he said that, the day in question started playing before him. David saw himself lifting on the bench. He could see the smile on his face as he felt his muscles working for the first time. Then he saw the look on his face as he looked around at the other kids in the weight room. He could see the fear that he felt then, knowing that he was getting aroused by the weights and the other kids lifting in the area. He could see the mental anguish he was feeling as he struggled to convince himself that he wasn’t gay. Finally, he could see the pain and defeat in his eyes as he put up the weights and went to leave. The scene stopped as soon as the door was opened. “Here is the point of choice. What would you change here?” the soft voice asked. Thinking carefully, David said loudly, “I would change my entire outlook right there. I would make it so he didn’t feel ashamed about the feelings he was having. I would let him know that getting aroused at the sight of muscle wasn’t a bad thing. And I would give him the focus to stick with it no matter what. I would let him know how much fun it is lifting weights and playing football, and how, even though it might not seem so right then, there were a lot of people in the world that felt the exact same way he did and eventually, he would discover an entire world of gay lifters and bodybuilders to fit in with.” “So shall it be.” The scene before him started playing and he continued out the door, but he was stopped by a large, muscular man. David couldn’t tell what was being said, but he could see the expression of awe and wonder on the his young face. As he talked, David could see his younger self begin to cry and fall forward into the bigger man’s embrace. It took a few moments, but eventually, the muscle man stopped talking and his younger self stood up, dried his eyes and smiled at the big man. The man pointed back inside and David returned to the weight room. The scene faded away and he heard the soft voice whisper, “You have been given a great chance David, remember always, be true to yourself and your life will be filled with joy and happiness.” As soon as the voice finished, the light started to fade. “Hey man! Wake up!” David’s eyes began to open slowly as some person shook him. He looked up to see Jack’s face again, but this time there was something different. Instead of a look of worry, there was simply a jovial smile on his face, coupled with a sense of bemusement. “Dude, I had no idea you were THAT afraid of needles.” “What are you talking about man?” “You mean you don’t remember? I mean, we come here to donate blood with the rest of the team, and the guys were laughing because their huge musclebound coach faints at the sight of a little needle.” “Who me?” “No, I’m talking about the queen of Sheba? How many other huge muscle bound coaches do you know?” David was about to reply, but suddenly his memories started changing. It started from his middle school experience when he chose to stick with weight lifting instead of giving it up. He didn’t even know why he was thinking about giving up lifting. It was such a great feeling in his muscles when he lifted. And who cares if he got hard every time he lifted. It was just the testosterone running through his system. That’s what the big man said. It was perfectly normal to pop boners like that. Even being gay was ok as long as he was happy with himself. The big man had told him so many things that made perfect sense and helped him get through that rough patch in his life. He remembered how rough it was to start, being an openly gay guy in the weight room, but just like the big man said, as long as he was truthful to himself, it would be ok. And it did turn out alright. The coaches saw him as a hard working and dedicated kid and his focus paid off. He grew a lot, his body responding well to all the working out. It seems that he had a lot of testosterone in his system and it went a long way to making him big. He remembered the years of playing football and wrestling, how he just kept growing and growing as he played. He remember the day he got the nickname “Dave the Dozer” from how he plowed through the line. He remembered raising the state championship trophy for football and for wrestling, and he remembered graduating school near the top of his class, and by far the biggest one there. Then, he remembered going to college, learning how to teach kids and coach, vowing that he would give back to his community. He also wrestled and played ball there, repeating the accomplishments of his younger years. David shook his head slightly, clearing out the cobwebs and said to his assistant coach, “Hey man, when you can bench 585 for fifteen reps, then you can give me shit about needles.” Jack erupted in laughter as David swung his legs off the bed. Something felt slightly weird as he moved, and he headed straight to the bathroom. When he closed the door, he was confronted by his reflection. He saw himself with fresh eyes. It started with his face. It was tight and masculine and rough from the years playing sports. He sported a goatee, but the rest of his head was bald. He always liked that look because it was so easy to maintain and since he usually wore his coach’s cap, he liked to maintain the image of the rough and strict coach, even though his jocks knew that he had a soft side. His eyes went down to his neck, thick and bulging with power. He could see the veins that trailed down the massive pillar that connected his head to his torso. Even though it was only visible for a few inches because of his traps, you still could see the power left over from when he wrestled. His shoulders and traps were massive, so wide they spilled off the mirror. He could remember the hours of doing shrugs and presses to get his shoulders to cap off with the thick layer of muscle that they had. His arms were amazingly huge and he was thankful for the genetics that gave him his massive pipes. The last time he had measured them, they were 25 inches flexed, with a pair of hairy forearms that looked like they belonged on Popeye. The polo shirt that he wore was a XXXL, but it still was stretched across his chest like it was Saran Wrap. The school’s mascot that sat on his left pec was just as equally stretched, letting onlookers imagine how massive his chest and back were. He hated how the shirt fit because while the chest was almost uncomfortably tight, the waist billowed in the wind if he didn’t tuck it into his shorts. He knew that underneath the shirt was a hair covered, mainly chest and torso, flat and hard as a rock from all the exercise that he did every day with his players. He looked at his legs, noticing the gym shorts he had on. He remembered that he was going to order some new clothes to try and fit his massive legs. He saw the thick quads and vascular hamstrings attached to his legs, thinking about how his legs were bigger than most people’s waists and chest. He flexed them a little in the mirror, thinking about how he and his team had to do squats today. Finally, he flexed his calves and saw the football sized muscle pop into sharp relief. He smiled to himself, “Yeah, going to have to hit those hard too.” He quickly washed his hands, shaking the last remenents of memory from his old life away before leaving the bathroom. Jack was standing there laughing still and David jabbed him in the shoulder. Jack laughed and rubbed his arm as David said, “Ok, ok. Let’s head on back. We’re going to need extra time for practice today because I swear, anyone that laughs is going to get extra laps.” The two of them started to laugh as they left the hospital room. As soon as they left the room, a figure materialized behind them. The white gowned woman floated towards the window and smiled. “See Kaos, you’re not the only one who can make massive muscled men.” This post has been promoted to an article

Johnny walked up the steps to his apartment after a long day at work. He dragged his feet as he slowly worked his way up the building’s stairs, cursing the lack of an elevator the entire way. He finally reached his apartment and found a simple cardboard box addressed to him lying on the ground outside his door. He bent over, groaning as he did to pick it up, then headed into the apartment. Once he got inside, he tossed his briefcase next to the computer and examined the box a bit more closely. It had a pretty simple label on it; his name and address but no return address. Just a company name: Kaos Corp. He opened the box and found inside simply a CD case. Johnny smiled to himself, “Must be a new piece of beta software.” He read the label and it said “Life 2.0” His mind ran a bit, trying to figure out what it could be as he sat down to his very fancy computer. The install process didn’t take that much time. Soon, he was staring at an intro. He brought over a pen and notepad and started to make notes. The intro was very well done in his opinion. It featured excellent graphics of people morphing into other people. Thin people morphed into big muscle people who then morphed into women, who then morphed into fat guys, and every variation that lied in between. He wrote some notes, praising the creators, then pressed the start button. The next screen had in bold yellow at the top “Character Creator”. He saw two silhouetted figures, one male and one female. He clicked on one figure and it moved to the foreground while the other went to the background. The figure in the foreground rotated as a next button became highlighted. He clicked between the two to see how well it transitioned before he selected “Male” and pressed next. The next screen offered him the choice of difficulty. He selected the hardest difficulty and pressed next. The third screen was by far the most interesting he had seen so far. At the top of the screen was a pull down box. Inside it were several professions ranging from waiter to politician to athlete; all walks of life and salaries were found within. He noticed as he switched from one profession to another, the various pull down boxes below that would light up with different traits and skills, each with a slider beneath them. He glanced over them, marveling at the apparent complexity of the system. As a waiter, he would have traits like patience, charisma, attitude, and others while a politician would have sliders for traits like morality, speech crafting, likeability and more. He settled on an athlete. When he locked in that choice, a second box appeared underneath it. In that box, he had choices ranging from archer to weightlifter. While scrolling through the choices, he noticed that fewer of the pull down boxes changed as he went from sport to sport. He nodded to himself; it made a lot of sense how it was set up. All athletes share certain traits that make them athletes. He wrote a few notes praising the designer and pressed the random select button. The system selected “Bodybuilder” as the athlete type. The cursor moved down to the slider area and a message saying “40 points available” appeared on his screen. His available traits were “Concentration”, “Coordination”, “Determination”, “Genetics”, “Lifestyle”, “Mental”, “Support”, and “Training”. He had no real idea what he needed to put the points into. Each started at a base of 5 and went to a max of 25, so he could have maxed out two traits or spent his points evenly among all of his traits. But, when he went to spend points, he noticed some were linked to others. He would spend points in Concentration and the Determination and Mental stats would rise slightly. Genetics and Lifestyle seemed to be linked, Coordination and Training were linked, and Support and Lifestyle were. Again, Johnny was awed. He enjoyed the depth and complexity of the system. He eventually settled on having his genetics close to max, followed by determination, concentration, training, coordination, lifestyle and support. He made sure to spend his points in a balanced way because he didn’t want to hurt himself in the long run. After that was all completed, he pressed the save and continue button. The next screen that popped up asked him to smile. He saw his built in web cam light up, so he looked at it and smiled. A few seconds later, his face was staring back at him. The prompt asked if he wanted to retake the picture, which he declined to, and it continued. The next page is what surprised him the most. He saw his face on top of what looked to be a wire frame model of a huge man. He watched as a progress bar appeared on the screen that said, “Analyzing racial and genetic features: Please wait”. As the bar progressed, he saw on the left side of the screen various tabs being filled in automatically. He saw his race, ethnic background, parents race and background and his grandparents background all fill in. He was quite surprised that the computer was completely right about his family tree. After the progress bar was filled, a prompt appeared on the screen. “Auto adjust to fit trait selections? Yes – No”. He selected yes and watched as slight modifications were made to his family tree; both of his grandfathers’ race changed and one of his grandmothers’ changed, which in turn changed both of his parents and in turn changed him. After that process was finished, the face on the wire frame altered itself. Johnny was very surprised and impressed by how good it looked when it finished. It still looked like him at the base, but the features were stronger, sharper and more masculine than normal. He also noticed thicker hair and a tougher demeanor. Then the wire frame began to fill in. It exploded with muscle right before his eyes. Almost faster than he could see it, the model changed into what he could only consider a dream. The stats said the avatar was 6’2” and 250 lbs. He was in perfect contest shape from what he could tell. Clad in a blue singlet that clung to his body like a second skin, Johnny could see every muscle in sharp relief. From his thick neck to his boulder size shoulders, ham sized arms, barreled chest down to his tapered waist and his tree truck legs and bullish calves. The avatar was close to perfection and made Johnny feel glad he put a lot of points into genetics. He pressed the save and continue button and was greeted by a EULA screen. It started with the words “By clicking continue, you agree to the “Terms and Limitations” that…”. Johnny skipped down to the end, like he did with almost every piece of software he owned and checked the “I agree” button and pressed Continue. Suddenly, the power went out and plunged his world into darkness. When the power came back on, everything was completely different. His apartment was gone. He now stood in what seemed to be a jock’s apartment. No longer were there computers and books around, but instead he saw bodybuilding magazines, trophies, dumbbells and weights all over the place. For a moment, he thought something was wrong, but then he saw himself in the mirror and everything flashed. He was Jonathan Armstrong, up and coming bodybuilder. He was getting ready to try and get his pro card for the 3rd time in a few weeks. Granted, everyone said he should’ve had it when he first stepped on stage, but he knew it was all politics. They couldn’t deny him this year though. He was completely ripped and bigger than ever. He had spent the entire year focused solely on getting huge with his weight lifting bud and partner. He and James were two of the most dedicated lifters at his gym and while James did more power lifting than body building, Jonathan couldn’t have asked for a better partner. Jonathan began to go through his routine in front of the mirror. He had some problems with the rhythmic routine that his advisor made for him, but he was getting the hang of it. “When you look this good, who cares if you have two left feet,” he said to himself. He turned in the mirror, flexed his bicep, and then moved to the next pose. He watched himself carefully, dissecting every motion for any weakness. He was quite satisfied with his physique. He was huge, strong and built. Bodybuilding and training was everything and he was quite happy with his life. He raised his right arm and flexed it one last time, watching the mound of muscle rise to an amazing peak. James came in behind him and wrapped his arm around his waist and squeezed his lover. No words were spoken between the two as Jonathan led the way to their bedroom. Outside their door, a muscular man walked away from their apartment spinning a DVD on his finger. He chuckled to himself, “Another satisfied customer,” before he faded into nothingness. This post has been promoted to an article

I though it was going to be another normal day at the gym. I was beginning to get frustrated with the whole ‘lifting’ thing. I had been working out for over six months and I had nothing to show for it. But I had kept coming, kept lifting, and kept hoping that something would change. I had loaded the bench with a 45lb plate on each side. I was happy that I could do that, but disappointed that I was stuck at that weight for so long. Then, before I could lie down on the bench, I felt something. A presence if you would. I turned to see a man that if I saw him in a picture, I would’ve said he wasn’t real. The moment I turned, my gaze hit his chest. And my god, what a chest it was. The blue Underarmor shirt he wore did nothing to hide the massive pecs that lay underneath. It was slightly sweat-stained at this point, obviously from an amazing workout because I could see the striations of his colossal chest. I could even make out the veins pulsing underneath the fabric. His chest wasn’t the only thing that hypnotized me. My eyes went down before they went up and took in all his magnificent physique. He had a V-shape to his torso that would’ve made most professional bodybuilders jealous. His chest and lats spread out so far that I doubted I could reach around to his back and tapered down to a waist that looked so narrow, I wondered how it could hold up his enormous chest without breaking. The shirt was stretched to the point of deformity around his chest but sagged at the point where it was tucked into his shorts. My eyes continued to drift down and caught a glimpse of his beautiful legs. They were clad in matching Underarmor and I knew that this man’s physique was what they had in mind when they designed the clothing line. His quads were amazingly developed and had the size that most people couldn’t even begin to dream about. The shorts hugged every contour and indention of his meaty leg, doing nothing but enhancing the overall beauty of the gigantic muscle. His calves were just as stunning as the rest of him. They weren’t the classic diamond shape, but they were remarkably thick, befitting the rest of the leg perfectly. I finally looked back up at his arms. Arms are a favorite body part of mine and he had by far the best set of guns I have ever seen, even counting the dozens of morphs I’ve seen in my life. They were, for lack of a better word, awing. I know my jaw hit the floor when I saw those pythons. I could see why he wore a sleeveless shirt. At least twenty-four inches of pure, unadulterated mass hung from his beefy shoulders. The bicep that crested the top of his arm was so huge and developed, it had to come from the depths of someone’s fantasy. The Clydesdale horseshoe that was suspended from the back of his arm looked like it was sculpted from marble and was in perfect proportion to the huge bicep that was opposite. Even his forearms were massive, writhing with veins and covered in a beautiful layer of black hair. I finally looked at his face and was stunned. When God created man, he must’ve made him look like what I was seeing. It was perfect. His face was so defined, so masculine, I wanted to touch it to see if it was real. He had a jawbone that exuded power and authority, covered with a full black beard that made you think he had to be either in construction or a lumberjack or any of the real manly jobs. He had a few scars, but they did nothing to detract from his appearance. They only added to the natural ruggedness that was already there. And his eyes were amazing, jade green, so deep you could fall in them and never come out. He smiled at me and said, “Let me give you a hand, I’m here to help.” I felt like I was melting at that point. His voice was like the finest silk being drawn slowly along my ears. I could do nothing but nod in agreement. He strutted towards me, smiling a perfect grin as he came. He stood behind the bench where I was planning on working and waited for me. I snapped out of my daze and lay down and placed my hands on the bar. I wasn’t sure if I would be able to lift with this beautiful man standing over me, but I tried. For some reason, the set felt easier than normal. He didn’t do much to help me, just kept his fingers under the bar, staring at me, whispering encouragement as I lifted. After the set, he walked around, grabbed two more 45s and put them on. When I was about to get up and help him, he simply smiled and told me to stay where I was. Not wanting to disobey him, I watched as he increased the bar to double my max weight. I assumed he was going to work out with me, but when he got back behind the bench, I realized he wanted me to lift that. “I can’t do that!” I said in shock. He simply smiled and said, “Don’t worry. I’m here to help ya.” I stared at him in disbelief, but he simply nodded and smiled again. With a deep sigh, I lay back down and wrapped my hands around the bar. He helped me unrack it and immediately I felt the pressure of the weight. It almost came crashing down on my chest, but he was right there spotting me. “C’mon man, you got this shit. This is easy weight.” I didn’t believe him, but I put everything I had into pushing it up. Slowly, the weight began to rise. Then, I lowered it again and pressed it up. As each rep passed, it felt easier and easier to lift. Soon, I had done ten reps with a weight I never would’ve been able to do alone. I racked the bar with a growl. I felt amazing. I was about to jump up from the bench before he stopped me. “Don’t move,” he said, his low voice cutting through to my soul. He added two more 45s to the bar and told me to lift. We went through the same thing that happened before. First the unrack, then the feeling like it was going to be impossible, then the slow realization that I could do it and then doing it. We did that three more times with me ending up benching 405 lbs. I couldn’t believe it myself, but when he allowed me to stand up and see myself in the mirror, I could see why. My chest had grown to be huge. It was sexy yet comical at the same time. My pecs had grown to be almost as large as his, yet they looked completely out of place on my body. I looked at him and said, “What in the world is going on!” It wasn’t that I wasn’t grateful; it was that I was completely amazed and somewhat scared. He simply ignored my outburst and said, “Think it’s bout time for you to hit legs.” Part of me was in shock. It wanted to run as fast as I could, fearful of what could happen. The other part of me was in lust. Lust for a body that far exceeded what I had. And by some stroke of fate or luck, here was my chance. The brass ring was right there. All I had to do was reach out and grab it. So, I headed to the squat rack with the big man right behind me. I loaded it up with 185 lbs and he went ahead and added two more 45’s. I looked at him in disbelief again, but he simply laid his huge hand on my shoulder and said, “Don’t worry. I’m here to help.” Again, the weight felt like it was going to crush me. I could see my back snapping under the strain, but somehow, I got back up from the squat. Then another rep, then another. Before I knew it, I had done fifteen reps and racked the bar with authority. He added a couple more plates and ordered me to lift. I did so willingly. I didn’t know why, but I knew that I could as long as he was there. Soon, I was squatting 585 lbs. The bar had a slight bend from the weight as I lowered myself to the ground before powering back up. It felt great to do that. My legs felt so strong, almost invincible. Then, the big man took me by the shoulder and showed me the mirror. My legs had inflated to mammoth proportions. They now matched the chest that had been built earlier. I could call them tree trunks now. They were so wide I had to adjust myself a bit. The shorts that I had on had ridden up my legs to the point that they looked like bikini briefs and no matter how much I tugged on them, they refused to go an inch down my massive legs. I sighed with content as my eyes traced the valleys and contours that now etched my immense limbs. Before I could say anything, I felt his hand again. “Arms now.” I gladly followed him to the dumbbells, and soon, I was curling like there was no tomorrow. I’m not sure how much time had passed. I was too enthralled with the workout this giant was giving me. I did a full body workout with him there to help me the whole time. Every set was heavier than the first, each exercise completely destroyed what I thought were my maxes. By the time it was all said and done, I was completely exhausted. My clothes were drenched with sweat, but they also were skin tight. I looked at the big man expectantly. I couldn’t wait for what he had planned. But he simply smiled at me, turned me towards the locker room and gave me a gentle push. “Time to shower up,” he said with his deep baritone voice. I headed straight to my locker and, after a quick change, headed to the shower. It was a big communal one, left over the past that reminded me so much of high school. I never liked showering here unless I was alone. Looking around quickly to make sure no one was around, I turned on the spray to full blast and hot. Soon, the room was filled with a wonderful heated steam. The water on my skin felt amazing. Not only did it relieve the tension I was feeling, but it also accentuated the feeling of my new body. I took time to explore each and every crevice and new muscle. It was all like some dream, an unfulfilled fantasy that I’ve always had, now made real. I started to touch my hardening cock when a deep voice said, “Let me give you a hand, I’m here to help.” I spun around to see the huge guy that I knew caused all this standing before me, gloriously naked and soaking wet. The water made him look even bigger and sexier than I could’ve imagined, and when my eyes saw his meat, I almost choked. It hung low on him, almost to the middle of his quads against a backdrop of egg sized balls full of his super spunk. It was so much bigger than mine, I wondered how it would feel to have it in my hands, or better yet, be impaled on it. He reached out and grabbed my cock. Instantly, I felt like I would cum. He simply smiled and gripped it tighter, somehow stopping what felt like an inevitable orgasm. I could do nothing but stand there and let him manhandle my dick. He was obviously a master. His hands were rough and calloused from all the obvious lifting he did, but that only served to heighten the pleasure I was feeling. He continued to stroke my cock, slowly at first, bringing me close to the edge, then bringing me back. He changed speeds, tightened and loosened his grip, and did so many other things I would’ve never thought of, each time, taking me closer and closer to exploding. Finally, the tempo increased to the point where I knew I was going to explode. He gripped my dick tight, and with one final stroke, I came. I came and I came and I came, it was so powerful I felt like everything in me was draining out through my balls. My orgasm was so intense my body fell against the wall and slowly slumped to the ground. As soon as I hit the floor, I blacked out. I woke up a moment later to find that the big man wasn’t in the shower anymore. I hopped up, but was thrown off by something. Everything felt wrong. Then I realized my center of gravity was different. I walked out of the shower and stopped by the nearest mirror. When I got there, I was completely stunned. I was amazing. I had gotten huge, even bigger than when I was working out with the giant. Obviously, I was a bit taller, and every inch of me was covered with muscle. I flexed a few times, getting a feel for my new body and of course, seeing how hard and unmovable I had become. All these new experiences was getting me excited and my gaze fell to my cock. I stopped breathing all together from the shock. If I had a trouser snake before, what was hanging from my crotch now was a full grown anaconda. It was huge and thick, so meaty I couldn’t grip it completely with a pair of balls that could’ve substituted with golf balls. I had to thank the guy who somehow did this. I ran to my locker to find something to wear, hoping that my shorts were still able to at least cover my new package. When I opened the door, I saw that everything I brought was gone. In its place was a wrestling singlet, a new gym bag and a pair of chrome shades. I smiled again and quickly put on the singlet. It felt erotic having the fabric rub against my new furry, muscled body. I had to concentrate on not getting another hard on because it would have definitely shown. After getting dressed, I quickly went out the locker room and looked around. There was no one around that was even close to his size, so I went to the closest person and asked, “Hey man, have you seen a guy come out here, bigger than me, built like a brick shit house, black hair, green eyes?” The guy looked at me like I just beamed in from another planet, “Dude, I’ve been here for a few hours today and a few years at this gym and I’ve never seen anyone near as big as you.” I smiled. I wanted to thank him for the amazing gift he gave me. I didn’t even know his name, but I knew he changed my life permanently. I had to think of something worthy to do. Looking around the gym, I saw a guy that was a lot like me a few hours ago: Obviously been in the gym for a while, little but determined, yet making no progress. He was about to start benching when I walked up, put my hand on his shoulder and said, “Let me give you a hand, I’m here to help.” This post has been promoted to an article

Moving this over from the evolution forum. Started this some time ago and kind of... Petered out. Not sure why I stopped (college might have something to do with it), but I hope to start it up again! Without further ado, here is the story of Ev, who's life is taking a series of strange turns. Some of them bigger than others. CHAPTER 1 Ev shrugged his gym bag off his shoulder, the small thud echoing through his empty apartment. Trudging towards the refrigerator, he flipped on the TV for some background noise while he made dinner. A news anchor in a red pantsuit appeared on the screen as Ev rummaged through leftovers and new groceries. "-the company has voluntarily issued this recall. The company issued it so quickly, in fact, that most stores hadn't even shelved the product at all. The product, an after wor-" Ev cut off the woman's story by flipping channels, eventually settling on a rerun of some sitcom. He sat down with a lukewarm chicken breast and some questionable, canned vegetables. About to lose himself in the protagonist's latest struggle, Ev gave a small, frustrated sigh and stood back up. "I almost forgot to take that after workout drink I got today," he mumbled to himself. Rummaging thought the gym bag, Ev pulled out a small, purple bottle. BULK OUT! the yellow label seemed to shout. He was pretty sure this was some new gimmick for gains, but at this point Ev was desperate. After years at the gym he had managed to lose almost all of the fat on his body, but his muscle gains were practically nonexistent. No matter what new workout trend or new weight gain diet he tried, nothing worked. His body seemed determined to stay at 130 lbs. And at almost six feet tall, that left something to be desired. When he would complain to his friends, they'd shrug him off. You're fine, they'd say. You have good looks. Ev had learned the hard way, though, that guys didn't want you if all you had to offer was a decent face set with green eyes and framed with dark brown hair. Not to mention when your 'friend' was a little smaller than average. It seemed he was doomed from adolescence though. All of his clothes were always too big on his frame. His parents hoped he would grow into them, as did he, but that never happened. Shaking the negative thoughts from his head, Ev twisted off the cap and downed the thick concoction. The foul taste only registered after most of it was down his throat, and he struggled to swallow the rest. After drinking heavily from the glass of water he poured for dinner, Ev sunk back into the couch to drown the lonely Friday night in the dialogue of a sub par program. At around midnight, he shut off the TV and trodded down the hall to his bedroom. Shucking off his shirt and pants, and nearly losing his underwear in the process (a daily occurrence when you have no ass to speak of and a small waist), Ev slid into bed. Within minutes he was snoring softly. That night, Ev dreamed, for the first time since he was a teen, that he was growing. He laughed as his muscles gained definition, as his frame became wider and larger. His joy turned to pleasure as his muscles grew slightly, giving him the athletic build he had always wanted. He trailed his hands across his abs, his pecs, his arms- anywhere his hands could reach. His grin grew wider as he noticed his newly bulging package, apparently having grown to a respectable size as well. Euphoria still buzzed in Ev's mind when he woke the next morning. Slipping out of bed, he noticed that he felt slightly... off as he moved towards the bathroom. His underwear did feel a little tight, so maybe that was it. Probably shrunk in the wash, he thought. Wouldn't be the first time. As he moved to relieve himself though, Ev froze. The bulge in his boxer briefs was definitely not the one he had gone to bed with. Slowly pulling the waistband down, he looked at his member. It was no longer sub par by any standards. In fact, it was slightly above average now, if anything. Very slowly, Ev raised his gaze up towards the mirror, afraid that he might be wrong about his expectations. His eyes met a set of well defined abs, followed by two pecs that looked to be the product of a hard year or two at the gym. His breath hitched. This couldn't be real. It was too good. Too perfect. Yet his hands affirmed his solid pecs and firm abs, as well as some respectable arms. Looking past his package, Ev saw that his quads and calves hadn't been spared either. After some celebration in with his morning shower, he toweled off and went to get dressed for the day. His joy was briefly dampened when he saw that the only pair of underwear he had clean was the pair he had gotten for Christmas last year. They weren't the brand he usually bought, and although they were his size (small) they ran a little bigger than his usual. He was pleased to find that they actually fit fairly well. They did seem a little loose, but at least they didn't constrict as much as his shrunken underwear did. Dressing completely, Ev left for some morning coffee, like he did every Saturday. Latte in hand, Ev sat at a small table in front of the coffeehouse and enjoyed the morning air. The pleasant cool morning would soon fall to the scorching summer heat, and he wanted to take full advantage of the pleasant air. Looking across the street, Ev almost spewed his coffee. A man with auburn hair and an athletic build was walking out of a small tea shop. The face was so achingly familiar, Ev could swear it was... "Ev! Everett!" It was him. The man he had crushed on all throughout college. Bron. He strode across the street, his sky filled eyes hidden behind Ray Bans and his smile fringed by the perfect amount of stubble. "I thought it was you, Ev!" Bron exclaimed. "I'm glad to see you." "Same," Ev replied. It was all he could seem to get out of his mouth. Luckily, Bron did most of the talking. Ev found out that he had just moved to town for a job opportunity, and was looking for a place to stay. His original plans for an apartment fell through when the landlord accidentally leased the apartment he had reserved to a nasty old woman who refused to give it up. The landlord couldn't force her out, and he couldn't kick her out for another month. "You can crash at my place if you'd like." The words just tumbled out of his mouth, unbidden. Stupid, Ev, he thought to himself, that was too forward. Now you've probably ruined any chance you had with him and he'll- "That'd be great, Ev. Thanks!" He couldn't believe it. Bron was going to be living with him! In a numb state, Ev gave him his address and told him he could come by later that afternoon. Walking back to his apartment, Ev was overjoyed. His body had somehow become the product of his dreams, and the man of his dreams was moving into his apartment. I don't think that today can get any better, Ev thought. CHAPTER 2 As he fished through his pockets for his apartment key, a flash of heat shot through Ev's body. A light sweat broke out over his body, and he began to feel a little light headed. After he locked the door behind him, Ev rushed to the bathroom. Hoping to cool himself off, he splashed cold water on his face. Rivulets of water streaming down his face, Ev looked into the mirror at his slightly flushed face. I hope I'm not getting sick, he thought worriedly. As if in response, the heat that had been surging through his body vanished. Before Ev could wonder why, a tingling sensation, somewhere between when a body part falls asleep and when you brush the roof of your mouth with the tip of your tongue, washed over his body. Ev gave a small groan and closed his eyes. His head tilted back in pleasure. The tingling feeling was all throughout his body but it was the strongest in his main muscle groups. Ev didn't know how long the feeling lasted, but after a time he realized that the tingling had disappeared. Slowly opening his eyes, he realized immediately that things were slightly off. The angle of his reflection in the mirror seemed to show a little more of his lower body, and he felt... pumped up. Somewhat like someone had left an air hose in his body for slightly too long. Ev's eyes widened as he finally looked down at his body. If he had been a division 1 athlete in college, this is what he would have looked like. Pecs that formed a small overhang above a chiseled six pack. Biceps that balled up so big he couldn't even touch the shoulder of the same arm. His calves had developed a definite diamond shape, and his quads and hamstrings gained a size and definition previously unknown to him. And his package, well what a package it was. It bulged nicely from his now very snug boxer briefs, and if it had been questionably above average before, there was no doubt now. After testing out his newly improved member, Ev was engulfed by a sudden wave of sleepiness. He was barely able to make it back into the bedroom before he passed out. A knocking from his apartment door eventually woke Ev up. After laying groggily on the bed for a moment, a jolt of realization cleared the sleep from his head. Bron. Only after he had thrown open the door did Ev realize that his shirt hugged his torso, and that it barely reached the waistband of his shorts. His shorts were pressed tight against his legs, and his package bulged out almost obscenely. Trying to appear as nonchalant as possible, Ev cleared his throat. "Let me help you bring your things up," he offered. With every box he hauled up the stairs, Ev could feel Bron's eyes on his back. Or, more accurately, on his ass. After he set down the last box, Ev turned around to see Bron leaning on his counter, temporarily focused on a small potted plant. Ev found his eyes roaming across Bron's body. To Ev, the man in front of him was perfect. Slightly tanned. A stylish swoop in his hair. A body that didn't speak of brute strength, but of agility, grace, and poise. To another observer, Bron would probably seem to be relaxed, if not a little distracted. But to Ev, he was a panther: lithe. At ease. But ready to pounce. Bron turned to look at him, and Ev snapped from his reverie. "Can I offer you a drink?" Ev asked, his face reddening slightly. "I don't have any beer or anything, but I have soda and maybe some orange juice." "I am thirsty," Bron replied,a small smile forming on his lips, "but not for any of those things." Ev's reply was lost in Bron's mouth as it pressed against his. Ev recoiled in surprise, but then returned the kiss enthusiastically. The pair gradually moved towards the bedroom, their clothes being shed along the way until they both fell onto the bed in nothing but their underwear. Hands began to roam across one another's bodies, and then their bodies pressed together. The pair laid in the afterglow for a while, basking in the feeling. Eventually, Bron turned towards Ev. "Are you going to share how you grew since I last saw you?" He prodded, only half teasing. " Both since two years ago and this morning?" Ev's smile faded slightly. "I'm not sure you'd believe me," he answered, gauging Bron's response. "You can tell me, I'll believe you." "Well..."Ev began, then stopped. After searching for the right words for a moment, he began again. "It's like this. Yesterday, after my workout at the gym, I bought a new post workout drink. I'd never seen it before, so I thought I'd try it. This morning I woke up and my body looked like a person who'd been going to the gym for a few years. Then, after I came back from meeting you at the coffee shop this morning, I had a hot flash and I grew even more. After that I fell asleep, woke up and let you in, and now here we are." After a moment of silence, Bron spoke. "Do you still have the bottle that the drink came in?" Ev was slightly taken aback. "You mean you believe me?" He asked, a hint of incredulity in his voice. "What I told you is basically crazy." "We'll, I don't see another explanation," mused Bron. " Besides, what reason would you have to lie?" Giving a small grunt of agreement, Ev got up and went into the kitchen, returning a little while later with the purple bottle and handing it to Bron. Bron's eyes widened a little when he looked at the label. "Have you looked at the news lately?" Bron asked, worry creeping into his tone. "No," Ev replied, "why?" "Because the company that made this recalled the drinks almost as soon as they'd reached the stores. Said that there was something wrong with the ingredients and that it wasn't safe to stock them. I'm surprised you even managed to buy one. Most places didn't shelve them at all, or pulled them as soon as they heard about the recall." "We'll there sure was something up with whatever ingredients they used," Ev commented, "but I'm not complaining." "I'm not either." And with that, Bron pulled him back onto the bed, pressing his body against Ev's. CHAPTER 3 Ev and Bron remained entangled for the rest of the afternoon, but the persistent growl of Ev's stomach eventually forced the two of them to get up and order pizza. After Ev made the call, and for two extra large pizzas no less, the two sat on the couch together. "So how are you going to explain this when you go back to work?" asked Bron, gesturing at Ev's new body. "We'll it actually works out perfectly," Ev replied with a slight grin, " because I actually start a new job on Monday. Nobody there knows what I look like." "Good for you," Bron teased, "because I'm not sure they'd buy the whole a-post-workout-drink-is-causing-me-to-grow-randomly thing. Speaking of which, you have any idea what's triggering your growth?" Ev frowned slightly. "No clue. There's no pattern that I can see, at least not yet." At that moment there was a sharp knock on the front door, and Ev realized he was wearing nothing but a rather tight pair of underwear. "Shit," he cursed, "that's probably the pizza guy. Can you dig some money out of my wallet while I find something to put on?" Running into the bedroom, Ev quickly looked for any article of clothing. He quickly put on the shorts he had been wearing earlier that day and moved to do the same with the shirt. In his haste though, he tore the seam at the armpit with a loud rip. Throwing that shirt to the side, he then spotted his sleeping shirt. It was ratty and too big, having been won in a contest a few years ago. Throwing it on, Ev noticed that despite his growth, the fabric still hung somewhat loose on his body. Hurrying quickly out of the bedroom, he grabbed the money from Bron, who was moving out of sight of the doorway, and opened the door. He was met with an extremely annoyed teenage girl, holding the pizzas and leering at him with absolute resentment. "Sorry about that," Ev apologized. "I was trying to find enough cash for the pizza." The girl quickly exchanged the pizza for the money, and was striding away down the hall in moments. With a small shrug Ev closed the door and opened one of the boxes, his stomach grumbling on anticipation. After 10 minutes of what can only be described as a pizza massacre, Ev sat back and let out a small belch, a vague sense of contentment settling over him. Bron just sat across the table looking mildly impressed. After all, he had only eaten two slices while Ev had devoured the rest. "So, my big man," said Bron, his voice growing increasingly sultry, "How about we move back to the bedroom?" Ev didn't need to be told twice. He followed the hypnotic roll of Bron's ass back into his bedroom. Bron turned to face Ev, a mischievous light in his eyes. The next second Ev found himself bouncing lightly on the bed, Bron on top of him. With a seductive smile, he moved down Ev's body, tracing a hand beneath his hefty pecs and then down the ridges of his abs. Bron's fingers soon found their way to Ev's briefs, strained by both the muscles and package they contained. He gave the waistband a playful flick before continuing down, tracing the quickly stiffening member with the tip of a finger. The front of the briefs grew wet as precum began to flow. "It looks like someone wants to say hello," Bron murmured. "Let's let him out." But just as Bron hooked his finger on the waistband Ev let out a deep groan, his eyes rolling up slightly. Bron watched in fascination as the muscles in Ev's body twitched and grew. His already large pecs surged out and created a defined shelf above his stomach, all of which could be seen through a now snug T-shirt. His arms now looked like coconuts had been stuffed under his skin, and it probably felt like it too. Massive thighs went from small ham to Thanksgiving turkey size, and his calves reminded Bron of chunks of flagstone from his brief employment as a landscaper. What Bron most noticed, though, was the bulge pushing against an ever-straining set of boxer briefs. The fabric had already ridden up over his expanded thighs, and the ribbed material was already stretched to the max in the front. The shaft of his member grew increasingly pronounced against the thin fabric. A small succession of pops was heard, and now Bron could see that the seams between the leg and the crotch had torn on both sides. The tears grew increasingly larger, to the point where Ev's balls we're beginning to spill out, until the fabric gave out with a surprisingly loud rip. Freed from its confines, Ev's member stiffened to about a foot long, to Bron's pleasant surprise. Surveying the changes, he noticed that Ev's shirt had survived, although it looked like it couldn't have stayed together for much longer. "You feeling okay?" Bron asked as Ev sat up. "I think so," he replied. "Actually, I feel pretty good, and I - ohshit... " Ev was staring in shock at the remnants of his underwear, now just an elastic waistband and some strips of cloth, and his tight shirt. He slid off of the bed and thudded into the bathroom. "Holy shit, I'm huge!" Ev exclaimed. "Yes you are," Bron said bemusedly. "I think that is undoubtable, really." "Where am I going to find clothes?" lamented Ev, returning to the bedroom. "The Big and Tall store should have some things that will fit you," said Bron, "but I don't think you're going to be able to go anywhere, unless you used to dress in very large clothes for shits and giggles when nobody was around." Ev's unamused expression was enough of an answer. "I'll go over there right now, since they're closing in a little over an hour," Bron decided. "Alright," said Ev, giving an exacerbated sigh. "Could you get me a dress shirt and some dress pants? I don't think mine will fit me now, and I can't show up to work half naked." "Sure thing, and I'll get you some casual clothes too, alright?" "Sounds good to me..." A loud grumble suddenly filled the room, and Ev blushed. "... And do you think you could bring back some food too?"

"Oh God, I don’t look like that do I?" The day started out normally. I had just finished up my shower and was preparing to shave when I realized that I had run out of shaving cream. I wrap a towel around myself and I head towards my roommate’s bathroom. He was already gone to work and I could roam freely around. I walk into his bathroom and grab the can of shaving gel he uses. Then I saw myself in his full mirror. I was appalled by what I saw. I used to avoid looking at myself, but being confronted with that shocked me. There I was, slightly wet and in a towel, and I hated how I looked. My shoulders hung down as if I were slouching. I had man-boobs that rivaled most women and my gut sagged over the towel around my waist. I hesitated before removing the towel, and I wish I didn’t. Fat continued down towards my penis and it looked like that’s all there was. A small penis protruded from what seemed like a giant fat pocked. I dropped the towel on the floor and I cried. I sat there in my roommate’s bathroom, an hour before I had to be at work and I wept as if I were dying. ************************************************** ***************************************** "Elementary School was amazing. Middle School can only be better’’ Our sixth grade year was coming to a close and we all were excited. School was fun up till now, it can only get better right? Our entire class seemed to look forward to the new school. We were going to meet new people and see new things and it was going to be amazing. How foolish I was back then. Middle School seemed to be horrible for me. During Elementary School, I was smart, a little chubby, and an all around kind guy. Everyone accepted me for that. I was also a bit weird. I specialized in a unique form of martial arts and I naturally felt things that other people couldn’t feel, and sensed things that people were unaware of. I always had a sixth sense about things and people, and it seemed I was one of the luckiest people there. Everyone knew that about me, but didn’t mind it and appreciated it. Middle School, all that changed. Going from where everyone was accepted to your normal cliques was a trying time for me. The friends I used to have became jocks and preppy people while I was resigned to "weird geek". For a while, I continued to hang out with them, but we grew apart. It was only made worse by the publicizing of my "gift". People that I could tell were spiteful began to taunt me about it. And because they were the jocks, more people followed suit. Previously nice people fell to peer pressure. It saddened me greatly, but I took it in stride. I still had some friends and I was doing ok. Then, my life started to get worse. As the oldest son, certain things were expected of me. My mother would ask of things of my younger brother, such as simple household chores or help with a project. Unless he was interested, he would refuse. So, my mother would call upon me. I would go and do whatever she asked, and it put pressure on me to do so. I wanted to be more like my brother, but I felt the responsibility to do what she asked. I felt mounting pressure from all sides, my social, academic, and home life. In the end, me not being able to open up would cause a lot of suffering. This day started out as any other. I’m beaming happiness around me, trying to make others feel better. My presence usually did that and others felt good around me, but today was different. As the day went on, I felt more and more drained, people all around me were either teasing me or were needing to feel better. And I continued to take the taunts and help people. It was nearing the end of the day, and I was outside our gym. I was approached by a guy at my height but more lean and confident. He had his friends with him and decided that he was going to taunt me as I waited for my parent. He followed me calling me a "gay fat ass" repeatedly and something inside me snapped. Sometimes I regret it and sometimes I don’t. I’m sure he has never forgotten. That day, he didn’t go home, but instead to the ER. I ended up shattering a knee, dislocating his shoulder, breaking an elbow and breaking a ball. I did not know before that day that you could break a ball, and I thought it was cool at first. It cost me a week’s suspension, but I felt it was worth it. When I came back to school, I found that the guy who taunted me changed schools. I felt bad for snapping on him and decided that I must lock away my feelings no matter how much. I was dangerous if I got mad and I would have to control it. In the end, that desire for control would be my greatest downfall. From that day on, I showed no emotion. I took every taunt and jab with a smile and I did my best to make everyone feel better. I helped my parents with a smile and never complained. But at the end of the day, I lay in my bed and I cried. I wanted to be loved and I wanted to confess everything to someone, but I had to be strong for everyone. It was hell for me, but I endured it because I saw the look on my mother’s face when I did what she asked when my brother wouldn’t, and I saw how happy people were when I helped them with their problems. But almost every night, I laid alone and I cried. The pressure was getting to me. Constant taunting and constant helping drained me constantly and I spent hours alone in my room just sitting there. It was all I could do to remain sane. No one in my life knew. Not my parents, my friends, my teachers, no one. To everyone, I was the good son, smart student and all around helpful guy. It didn’t change when I was high school. High school started as horrible for me. The teasing that I endured in middle only increased in high. While people around me grew taller and stronger, I grew slightly taller and a lot fatter, which in turn made more people taunt me. I started to grow dejected from it. It took all my effort just to withstand the taunting that I began to show distress in my daily actions. My mother began to ask me what was wrong, but I continued to use the mask of the obedient son. I couldn’t tell anyone my true feelings and it tore me up inside. I knew one day I would probably snap again and I was scared of what I would do. Then I met him. His name was Bacon. Coach Bacon. I was walking around the school near the end of the day, feeling drained as ever. My posture was slumped and my mood projected sadness. He approached me and asked me my name. I told him and he asked what was I doing. I said nothing and he said to me why wasn’t I at football practice. I told him that I never thought about playing football and I was too fat and out of shape. Years of people saying I was fat had crept deep into my psyche and I believed it. He looked at me and said that he wanted me in the weight room fifteen minutes after school ended. I looked at him and I said ok. As we talked, I examined him. He wore a the school’s teacher shirt and a pair of gym shorts, so I knew he had to be a coach, but what impressed me was his size. He was about my height, 5’8’’ (1.72m) and I guessed around 300lbs (136kg). But what struck me most was while most of the coaches were either fat or old and slim, he was solid muscle. He bulged against the shirt well in the chest and arms and the fabric clung to his flat stomach as his shirt was tucked into his shorts. His legs were the proverbial tree trunks and I understood why he wore shorts. It would be almost impossible to fit his massive quads and calves into a pair of pants that fit his smaller waist which I guess was around 30’’ (76cm). He wasn’t ripped like a model, but he was very solidly built. He carried himself with confidence and my senses told me all I needed to know about his personality before he even spoke. To me, he felt like a kind, yet powerful man, stern but fair and loyal to those who’ve proven themselves. He had the aura of a good man, completely truthful and someone I could trust with anything. After he walked off, I went to call my mother and tell her to pick me up later that night. I made my way toward the weight room that was on the edge of the school and on the first floor. En route, I encountered the football team. They were in their practice clothes, wearing no pads for practice that day. Each of them seemed to carry themselves with more confidence than me, and that made them seem to look better than me in my eyes. Each of them seemed to have be playing for years, and their bodies showed the effort they put in the sport. I slunk down, ashamed of myself and walk by, ignoring the questions of what I was doing there and worked my way toward the weight room. I enter the weight room and am confronted by the smell. It smelt like muscle sweat and tears. It was overpowering, but for some reason felt natural to me. I step in a little bit more, entering a slight foyer of it. I look around and see that it’s empty, but for some reason, I’m not comfortable. I say to myself that I just don’t belong here and I turn to leave when he puts his hand on my shoulder. It’s a massive hand, befitting someone like him and firm yet comforting. He turns me around and says to me where I was going. I look at him and I’m awed and I respond, nowhere. He stood in front of me, changed from before. Now, he wore a black tank top that seemed to be huge if it were on me, but hung from his shoulders as if it was tailored for him. His arms, which were big in his teacher’s shirt, seemed massive hanging from his broad shoulders. His chest stood barreled before me, his pecs sitting upon it like two chiseled stones. He also was a lot hairy than I expected. His teacher’s shirt showed his forearms before, but I didn’t notice them until now. His forearms were huge, fitting his upper arms well. They were vascular and hair flowed down them. In the tank top though, you could see that his whole torso was covered with a layer of hair, not thick like an old man’s, but very distinct. It gave him the appearance of a primal force. He had changed his shorts also, wearing a pair that was slightly tighter, I presume so they wouldn’t get in the way of his work outs. They fit his legs snuggly and I could see the distinct outline of his massive cock, seemingly guarded by his massive quads. Everything thing about him seemed to fit and it seemed that he was a man among men to me. He says to me that he was the strength training coach and asked me again why I wasn’t playing ball. I looked into his eyes and I felt compelled to tell him the truth. My senses told me he was someone I could trust completely, so I opened myself to him. I told him everything about my years in middle school and my first year of high school. I told him about my gift and I told him exactly how I felt when I walked by the guys on the football team. He takes me by the shoulder and leads me to the door. We walk out and he points me toward the practice field about 100m away. It’s surrounded by a track and I can see the team practicing. He points at them and asks me what do I see. I tell him that I see big guys and fit guys playing ball. He says to me if I see them better than I am. I frankly state that yes, they were better than me. They were the jocks. They were stronger and faster and better than I was. He turns me to him and asks me if that’s how I really feel. I sadly peer into his eyes and whisper yes. It pained me to no end to say it, but it was true. I always felt less than the jocks. I don’t know when it happened, but one day, It just was like that. I hung my head in shame, tears forming in my eyes. Coach placed his other hand on my shoulder and made me look at him. I couldn’t face him like this. I was breaking down again. I promised to myself that I had to be strong no matter what. But when confronted with him, asking me these questions, peering into my very soul with his sea blue eyes, I felt that couldn’t be strong anymore. I had to let someone know. He took me back into the empty weight room and made me look at him again. By this time, the tears were welling down my face. I couldn’t control myself, I just had to cry. He pulled me closer and made me look into his eyes again. He told me, you have to do something about it or else you always will feel like that. His words were inspiring to me and I began to feel better. I dried my tears and stood up a bit. He said to me, we start your new life today, go get changed. I grabbed my bag and I headed to the bathroom in the weight room. I change into my gym clothes, a baggy T-shirt and a pair of sweat pants. When I finished and exited the bathroom, Coach had already set up a bench and a squat rack for me. He said good, you’re ready. He guided me through various stretches, and I followed his every instruction. After thirty minutes of good stretching, he led me to bench. On it, there is one 45lb weight per side. He told me to get on the bench and lift it. I laid down and tried my hardest to lift it, and could only do it twice. I began to feel bad again, I was so weak. He saw my despair and told me that it wasn’t bad, that someone my age with no weight training before was good to do that. He then led me over to the squat rack. As I’m walking, some of the linemen came in. They noticed me and instantly started to tease me. I was about to ignore then but Coach roared at them telling them not to fuck with me. That I had just as much right to be there as they did. And he told them not to mess with me anymore for being who I was. I was shocked. No one ever before stood up for me, and now I had a giant of a man there for me. The other guys went about their business and Coach continued to guide me through the various exercises. I did what he ordered me to squat while he spotted. I felt no one else in the gym while he worked with me. There was nothing else but him and me there at that point. All I could see was him and the weights, all I could hear was his voice and the clanking of plates, and I could smell his scent. I think it was his scent that made me forget about everyone. He smelt uniquely, but not overpoweringly. He smelt of weights and muscle and sweat. Simply put, he smelt like a man. I decided right then that I wanted to grow to be like him. The months passed by in a blur. I worked out everyday with him, his guidance forming me as I lifted what he told me to lift. I felt myself growing stronger and more confident, and I knew that Coach was impressed. He encouraged me daily, saying to keep up the hard work. I also became more and more impressed with him. Even though he was a massive man, he was more gentle and loyal to me than anyone I’ve ever knew. My first feelings about him were completely correct, I thought each day. He was someone I could trust completely, and I did. Plus he constantly amazed me with his strength. I saw him in the course of a few years lift weights I couldn’t imagine. He was constantly challenged by the big guys in the school, trying to prove their alpha status to others. They would place more weight on the bench than I could imagine doing then lift it about three times. Then Coach would stroll over, work out eight to ten reps of it, and then return to helping me. I witnessed him squat every one hundred pound and forty-five pound weight in the gym. I watched him lift and I saw the pure unadulterated power he possessed, and I enjoyed it. Watching his muscles tense and tighten at the weight, and him lifting it as if it was nothing aroused me. I could watch him all day, his chest, his back, his legs, they all were the definition of muscle. Seeing him flex in the mirror after a good pump, his arms bulging and rippling, his pecs standing out, his quads and calves bouncing, his body becoming more and more defined as he worked brought me great pleasure and pride. After a year of hard training, I felt confident enough to try out for the football team. With Coach backing me up, I became a defensive guard. In my mind, I felt better, but still had hang ups about everyone being better than me. At least now I had weightlifting to work out these feelings. I played football my junior year and loved it. But it would seem that my happiness would end soon. My senior year, Coach transferred to another school. Without him, I began to feel less and less confident about myself, and slowly fell from where I was. People began to talk about me again, and I felt more and more depressed. I continued to lift, but not with the intensity that I once possessed with Coach backing me. Eventually, I felt I didn’t belong and I stopped lifting. Slowly, throughout the year, my body which was getting firm and hard with muscle, began to decline. I stopped caring about how I looked and I just took the teasing that came with it. It felt bad, but what else could I do I told myself. ************************************************** ***************************************** "God, how far have I fallen?" I decide to walk over to the scale. It’s been years since I’ve weighed myself, not since I was in high school. Since going to work straight out of high school, I had let my body lose a lot of what I had. I step on the scale and am again shocked and depressed. While in school, I weighed around 250. I was still big but had a good layer of muscle. Right then, the scale showed me nearing 290. I stepped off the scale, picked up my towel and put the shaving cream back. I got dressed and slowly made my way to work. I spent the entire day dejected, crying at my desk at some points. "How could I’ve fallen so far? Why didn’t I stick to my goal? What would Coach say if he saw me now?" Questions ran through my head all day, and when no one was looking, I wept bitter tears. I promised myself that I had to change. I’ll never be happy if I continue to be like this. I would always hang my head low around bigger guys and I would always be ashamed to be shirtless if I didn’t change something. So began my new life. I started by looking up info on the internet about diet and exercise. Alone, I trimmed down a bit and cleaned up my diet greatly. But there’s only so much you can do with diet alone. I knew I had to get into a gym. Around my town, there are about half a dozen gyms, a lot of Gold’s Gyms. I decided to tour various gyms, looking for a place to belong. I started with Gold’s, but the moment I walked in the door, I felt that I didn’t belong. The only people there were people in great shape and huge muscles. Although I loved seeing the big guys work out, I couldn’t stand how I felt they were staring at me. My childhood had come back to haunt me some more. Then I found a home. It was a small gym, reminiscent of my school days. It felt comfortable and it had the same smell as I remember; Metal, sweat and tears. But as I go through it on the tour, I see guys bigger than I can imagine lifting. Their clothing is tight on their bodies and they massive bodies are flexing with power that comes from years of effort. As I walk through the gym, I’m awed at it all and I begin to feel like I didn’t belong again. The tour ends and I’m told that I’m free to work out. I stand and look a bit, seeing the big guys working hard, and I slump again and prepare to leave. On the way to the locker room where I stored my work clothes, I’m stopped by a massive hand on my shoulder. "So, how do you like our gym?" I hear from behind me. The voice is massive and booming, a bass or a baritone, and I feel my senses kicking into high gear. Before I see him, I feel a familiar type of person. I feel strength and power, but with kindness and gentleness. I turn around to see a giant of a man, towering over me at least 6’8’’ (2m). His shoulders are massive and are almost twice as large as me. His chest is barreled and tapers to a perfect V, leading down to his 34’’ (86cm) waist. His arms are as big as my legs and are ripped to shreds. His stomach seems to be rippled with abs through his sleeveless shirt and his legs seem like massive tree trunks, almost as wide as my torso. I look up to him and he reminds me so much of my old Coach. He asks me again, "What do you think?" I say to him after I catch my breath a little, "I don’t know. I feel kinda weird here." "Why is that?" I look into his eyes. They are a shade of sea blue, so reminiscent of my old Coach, and I also feel the same sense of trust that I did from him. I look his massive body, starting to lower my head in shame again, and he says to me, "Wanna talk about it?" We head to the locker room. Even as we walked, I felt tears welling up in my eyes. We get to the locker room and we’re alone. I break down and tell him everything. He ends up listening to my complete story, and he seems very intent on helping me. I manage not to cry and it felt good to let it out. He walks over to my bench and sits down. He placed his massive hand on my shoulder and turn me toward him. "I know what it’s like man. I felt the same way you do now. I felt no one loved me and I was a fat ass who was worthless too." He pulls out his wallet and pulls out a picture. In it I see a guy that looks a lot like me. He is smiling in the picture, but he slouching a lot. His stomach is protruding beneath his shirt and his body is smooth and undefined all over, like I was now. I can sense an aura of sadness coming from the person in the picture and I can feel what he feels. "This was me about 5 years ago" I look at the picture again and I can’t believe it was him. He currently stands at a giant, but in the picture, he seems to be only 6’ tall. His current massive frame seems to dwarf what he used to be. His arms were lanky and thin, his legs chunky, and everything seems to say that it was another person. The only thing that remained the same was his eyes, a gentle sea blue. I could see the pain in his eyes in the picture, the same pain that I experienced now. I look up to him and I see a gentleness in his eyes. They tell me more than his words could ever say. They told me that he truly understood what it was like to be me. They explained that what I’m going through can be overcome. His eyes spoke truisms to me greater than any I ever heard before and I understood what he went through. I begin to breakdown again. Tears start falling from my eyes and I put my head into my hands. He puts his wallet away and he takes me in his massive arms. My tears fall down his barreled chest and he pulls me in tighter. I feel completely safe in his giant hug, and my fears begin to subside. I rub my eyes in his shirt and he gently pats me on my shoulder. I gather my composure and I sit up again. "I don’t know what happened there" I lie. "Yes you do and I know too. I was like you once. I would probably still be as hopeless and sad as you are now if it wasn’t for someone who showed me they cared." I look at him and I sense he truly does care for me. "How can you care about me that much? You’ve just met me and I am such a fat ass." "Stop thinking like that," he chided me. "You’ll never change unless you change how you think. It’s not easy, believe me, but I see that you have a large frame and you’ve worked out before, so you should be familiar with it all" "How can you tell all that?" I questioned, "I look completely fat. You must think I’m horrible" He hits me across the face with a firm slap and growls, "I won’t let my new gym partner talk about himself like that." I was completely shocked and amazed. In thirty minutes, this man has gone from an unknown guy to my giant hero. I stand up with a huge smile on my face. He looks at me and smiles. He stands to his full height and pats me on the shoulder. "Thattaboy, now let’s go hit those weights" he laughs. I watch his huge chest as he laughs and it awes me. I look at it and I desire that power, and I follow him out into the main room. I watch him as he walks and I see how he strides with power and confidence and I wish that I have that one day. I lifted with him that day. I found out that I haven’t lost as much strength as I thought I did and I could still lift a good bit. He stood over me, a muscled colossus, pushing me harder than I’ve ever been pushed before. And I loved every minute of it. I knew deep inside that as long as he was there, I would be safe no matter what the weight. He made me burn muscles I’ve never felt before, and when we were finished and I was spent, he led me to the front counter. "Two of the Usual Joe!" he barks, his deep voice carrying across the gym. "Sure thing Armstrong!" I chuckle aloud, thinking that Armstrong is such a fitting name for this immense man. He looks down at me and says, "Yeah, I forgot to introduce myself, they call me Armstrong. Mike Armstrong." I reach to shake his hand and tell him my name. He grabs my hand and it’s a firm shake, his hand engulfing mine. The guy behind the counter finishes making our shakes, and I am slightly hesitant to drink. I’ve never had anything like this before. Sensing my anxiety, Armstrong leans down a bit and says, "Extra large peanut butter and chocolate, with a little extra something." I’m shocked, peanut butter and chocolate is my favorite combination. I take a giant sip of the concoction, and it tastes slightly funny, but is excellent. Armstrong takes two huge swallows of his and slams the cup down. "Ahh that was good" he bellows. "Hey Joe. This is my new buddy Sam. He’s gonna be under my tab for now." "Ok big guy!" I look up at him while drinking more of my shake. "This guy is amazing. I haven’t known him a day yet and he’s already more than I could’ve ever hoped for." I think to myself. "And he’s huge and powerful. He’s all that I aspire to be. I mean, I’m still working on this shake that he took down in two gulps. Look how his chest works as he talks and his arms move. I hope to be like that one day. No, I will be like that one day. No matter what!" Armstrong finishes his chat with Joe the owner as I finish my shake. "It’s getting late, let’s go clean up," he says to me. I look around the gym and see that there’s only a couple of people left in the gym besides Armstrong, Joe and myself. "Hey Joe, we’re hitting the showers, I’ll lock up when we’re done." Joe nods in agreement. A wave of panic rushes over me. I’ve never been comfortable showering around guys because I was uncomfortable with my size down there, now I am to shower with this behemoth of muscle? I tense up a little and Armstrong whispers, "Don’t worry, it’ll be alright." I gasp slightly, how can he know exactly how I feel so easily. What is it about this man? We work our way to the locker room as the last people leave the gym. Joe locks the door behind him as we enter the locker room. I didn’t get to look around it earlier, but I took the time to look at it more. It was a large room, public shower and a few scales. In the corner was a sauna and the lockers were open except the ones we were using, which ironically were right next to each other. I think to myself how perfect this day has gone so far. Then I look towards Armstrong. He’s already stripped down to nothing and it is here that I catch his full glory. Nothing in the gym came close to comparing to how he looked now, not even him clothed. His upper torso was covered in a light layer of hair that accentuated his enormous pecs. The hair started at his bull-like neck like a collar, and worked down his arms, thinning ever so slightly as it progressed to his hands. The hair seemed to follow every indentation and ripple of his arm, sinking into place where ever he had a depression. The hair on his lower torso was completely different, centered mainly on his rippled abs. I could see eight specific muscles, each more defined by the layer of hair that set upon them and in the crevices between them, but only his abs had hair on them, the rest of his lower torso was completely smooth. The trail of hair led my eyes naturally to his cock. When my eyes got there my heart skipped a beat. It was the most perfect example of manhood I could imagine. While the majority of his body had a layer of hair, his cock and balls were completely smooth. It hung down his leg around ten inches soft, and his balls sagged back and forth, befitting a penis of that magnitude. I drew my eyes away long enough to see his massive legs. They also were covered in a light but noticeable layer of hair, and like the rest of his body, they too were extremely well defined and I could trace with my eyes every muscle striation in his massive quads and calves. He stood before me, not as a mere man or a giant, but as the epitome of manliness, almost a god. He twisted and turned a bit, stretching his muscles from the work out, and I let out a slight gasp. He looks over to me and says, "You too can have this one day. Just stick with me." He flexes a powerful arm and it looks bigger than it did when we were lifting. I can feel my cock getting hard, but I try to control my urges. Armstrong looks at me with his piercing blue eyes and quietly says, "I know. It’s ok." I take off my gym clothes and I stand before the giant bare. He guides me over to a scale and says hop on. I’m weary of it, I don’t want to be disappointed, but his giant hand comforts me again. I step on it, and it seems that I’ve lost around five pounds since we started this morning. I laugh and tell him and he responds, "It’s only gonna get better" We walk over to the shower, me following him in. He starts lathering up and passes me the soap. I take his kind gift and I try to wash myself, but my eyes are fixated upon the Herculean specimen of man near me. He looks over to me, covered in water and soap and motions for me to come closer. I am shocked but I walk over to him. He tells me in a gentle and caring voice, "Go ahead. Feel them. I can tell you want to." I look up at him, my eyes questioning him. He nods in affirmation. I approach the massive giant, slowly caressing his massive body. I moan in delight over every ridge and depression of his muscles. "This feels amazing, like nothing I’ve ever imagined before" I groan in pleasure. "Work hard and all this can be yours too" he whispers. He hands me his wash cloth, and I wash his entire body from head to toe, him kneeling so I could reach his upper heights. I avoided his massive meat but he noticed and said it was ok. Ten inches of meat soft doesn’t compare to the full glory of his cock hard. It was almost as long as my arm and so thick I needed both hands to wrap it. After washing his body, then mine, we exit the shower and towel ourselves dry. I have a raging boner but it doesn’t compare to Armstrong’s. I look at myself and feel shame again. I have no right to be here with this monstrous muscle man. And the instance that thought comes across my mind, I feel the firm slap of Armstrong’s hand across the side of my face. "I told you I won’t have any gym partner of mine thinking like that. I said you can be here, so accept it. You’re allowed to feel this anytime you want to. You’ll have your own body like this soon enough." His words spoke to my very essence. I began to lose all the feelings of doubt I had over the years. This titanic guy chose me before he even knew me, I had to have some worth. It didn’t matter what happened all those years ago. This was the now. Nothing else was of my concern, just me and Armstrong. If he tolerated my presence, chose it, what right did I have to complain? I look up at the big guy and smile. "You’re right man." "Damn right I am." I put on my clothes as I watch him dress. Everything about him was perfect and almost too good to be true. I’m still sporting a boner and so is he and I wonder what would it be like to make a guy like that cum. Almost in response to my thought, Armstrong looks toward me and says under his breath, "You’re not ready for that yet, still a little doubt." I didn’t understand what he meant, I thought he was just mumbling and I tried to figure out what he was talking about when he speaks up, "Ok Sam, time to go. Meet me here tomorrow at 5 p.m." I nod in acknowledgement and we exit the gym. I fall flat in my bed, dead tired from the day’s events. My head is swimming with all that had happened as I drift off to sleep, and I dream. In my dream, I’m in a empty room, surrounded by white clouds and blue skies. A giant booming voice, familiar yet strange, distance yet surrounding speaks to me. "You’ve suffered many years with your gift. We’ve seen it all and we were pleased with you. You’ve given of yourself selflessly without concern for your own being. You took your trials in stride and now we present you with your reward. Take and learn of him and he will grant you your greatest desires and you most secret wishes" The clouds that I’m standing on change to a vast sea. Crystal water flows as far as the eye can see against a backdrop of a perfectly clear sky. I slowly descend to the water surface, landing yet not breaking the tranquil state. I look around and feel a sense of peace and as I take in it all, a figure steps forth on the water. It’s a massive figure, and as it approaches, I can tell it’s Armstrong. "Continue to share your gifts with the world. Bring joy to everyone’s life you meet and he will be there to refresh you to continue sharing with the world. Remember, he is pleased with you as are we." The figure on the water top takes a familiar appearance and smiles at me. He gives me a thumbs up and the scene begins to fade. I wake up suddenly, sitting straight up in my bed. I look around my room and feel a sense of peace. I slowly drift back off to sleep and I dream. The next few months are amazing. Each day ends with a shake, a measurement and a shower with me feeling him. I’m losing fat and growing muscle steadily, even getting taller as Armstrong helps me lift. I haven’t seen myself in months because Armstrong told me not to look at myself and I trust him. His presence is almost intoxicating. Whenever I’m around him, I feel as if anything’s possible. I feel stronger than ever. My body is becoming massive and I’ve grown to a respectable 6’4’’ in a second growth spurt. I feel more solid and hair is beginning to grow across my body in a pattern like Armstrong. A year goes by, and Armstrong takes me to a full length mirror. He tells me to take off my gym clothes and he does the same. I stand next to him and I’m amazed at the progress I’ve made. If you didn’t know Armstrong and me before, you would have sworn that he and I were brothers. I now stood at a height of 6’5’’ and I looked like a slightly smaller version of Armstrong. My body seemed to be shaped exactly like his, hair in all the same places and the same muscles bulged in the same places. He then told me to take off my boxers. I wondered what he meant by that, but as I did, I noticed that not only had my body grown, so did my penis. It had grown to a respectable 9.5 inches, just slightly smaller than Armstrong like everything else. Standing there naked, I looked exactly like Armstrong except for my face. Even looking closer at my face, I saw changes in my face. It looks slimmer, my jaw line more defined. My cheeks were less puffy and my skin was tighter. Except for a few differences, Armstrong and I were twins. I looked at him and asked "How is this possible?" "You worked hard this past year. What were you expecting" "But this is truly amazing" "Remember those shakes we drink every day? Recall how I said there was something special in them? "Yeah" "It was my sweat you were drinking in small doses. It doesn’t do much in reality, but it does give you an extra oomph when you’re working out. My body seems to sweat a small amount of testosterone when I work out" I look at him and I don’t doubt him for a second. He said it and I believe him. It’s not gonna change anything about our relationship. In reality, tasting his sweat kind of made me aroused. We shower up for the evening and I’m even more into it, and he starts to wash me also. I’m washing him and he’s washing me, both of us in a soapy embrace. My cock is getting harder as we wash up and it begins to throb. I feel Armstrong’s cock is the same way, but he stops me before we get started good. "Not yet," he says to me. I calm myself down as we towel off and he says to me, "Meet me at the mall tomorrow instead of here." The next day, I head to the nearby mall. I’m wearing my blue sweats, the ones I bought since I started growing. Armstrong waves me down and I yell a greeting at him. I’m amazed at how big my voice even sounds now. I can’t believe how much I’ve changed and how I didn’t see it. Armstrong’s giant arm continues to wave as he approaches me and I still am amazed at him. He’s wearing a pair of black jeans that fit him especially well and a sleeveless t shirt that hugs his torso like it was a second skin. He continues to stride forward with a confidence and essence that I’ve come to love in the year we’ve been together. He gets to me and we punch each other and then a half hug, something we’ve been doing for months. "We’re going to get you some new threads" "Cool" He points toward a big and tall store, a place I tried to avoid, now seems like home. I start walking toward it and Armstrong laughs a bit. I turn and look at him quizzically. He tells me to watch how I was walking in the nearby store window. I walked naturally and I notice that I’m walking with the same confidence and demeanor that Armstrong walks with. It felt amazing, seeing myself like that. I projected the same air of confidence that he does. We enter the store together and are greeted by two of the female attendants who seem to want to serve our every need. "I’ve never been treated like this before, it feels amazing." Armstrong retorts, "Haven’t been out much lately, have you" "Well no, just been work, gym and grocery shopping. I don’t go outside that routine much" "Get used to it. I’ll show you how it is outside the gym." Armstrong picks out some shirts and pants for me, similar colors and sizes as he wore. I went to the dressing room and changed. When I stepped outside, Armstrong gave me a approving thumbs up. I look at myself in the nearby mirror and I’m happy with what I see. Everything seems to fit snuggly and my muscles press against the fabric. I flex a bit in the mirror, watching how my muscles respond. I notice the female attendants staring at me intently as I check the fit. I smile at them and they begin to giggle. I lean over to Armstrong and whisper, "You get this all the time man?" "Sure do, get used to it" We finish up our shopping, Armstrong picked out a few sets of clothes including some shorts and some dress clothes. We tried them all on before we left and I liked how they all looked on me. We decide to grab some food at the steakhouse. During dinner, Armstrong tells me he’s very proud of me. "You’ve made some great gains both physically and mentally. I have one last surprise for you today. I’ll tell you after dinner." Dinner comes and goes, the steak was excellent and we head to our cars. He tells me to follow him to his place. His house is large for a bachelor I think to myself as we pull up. We go inside and he begins to talk to me. "Remember when we first met and you first felt my muscles" "Yeah, I do. It inspires me even to this day." "And you remember when I said you weren’t ready yet?" "Kinda." "I knew that you weren’t ready for what was to come yet. I knew your desires to see what could happen if I were to be aroused." "Really?" "Yeah. But now that you’ve grown confident and big, I think you’re ready." My heart begins to race as I think about what he could mean. He strippes to nothing and he nods to me to do the same. I rip my clothes and briefs off, sporting a massive hard on. He leads me upstairs to his bedroom walking the way that I’ve loved since I first met him. He stands at the door as his cock hardens to its full length. "Come Sam, I’ll show you what you’ve been wondering for a year." I walk into his room, extremely anxious and the door slowly closes behind us. This post has been promoted to an article

Today started out as normal. I get up to go to work, stretch and work on my Jujitsu forms. I’ve fallen back in love with them as of late, seeing as how I now have the conditioning to do them properly. I grab some boxer briefs and head to the shower. I bathe myself, and after I’m finished, I look myself in the new full length mirror I purchased. I see myself now and I smile, not out of arrogance, but out of pride. My reflection seems to speak to me. “Looking good there Sam. The sum of a year’s effort, packed onto your frame. You better thank Armstrong.” I laugh and I start putting on my work clothes; a drab uniform that barely fits anymore. I struggle to clasp the buttons across my chest and to pull up the pants above my quads. Everything feels almost too tight and I fear they will bust off me if I were to move in the wrong direction. “When are they gonna get me some new clothes? They probably enjoy watching me like this.” I laugh aloud and I grab my shake bottle and head out to work. The work day progressed as usual also. I’m radiating happiness everywhere and everything seems to brighten up. People seem to have a bounce in their step and go about their tasks with a renewed vigor. I enjoy it more than I did when I was young, seeing people naturally reenergized and refreshed around me. I approach my boss sometime in the day and bring up the fact that I still need new uniforms. He mentions that they put in the request a while back for a tailor to come by. I place my hands on my waist and breathe in, snapping the top few buttons off. I act as if I did it by accident, but I know the faster they’re gone the sooner new stuff will come in. Plus I had the distinct pleasure of walking around the office with a shirt that revealed my massive chest and watching the ladies drool. So much fun to be had all day. I arrive at the gym exactly as Armstrong gets there. It’s amazing. We’ve become so in sync since I first started coming here, I’m shocked sometimes. We grab our bags and greet each other with our usual punches and half hug. We walk in the gym together and instantly the atmosphere becomes charged. The regulars look our way and wave as we bellow, “Every person in here better be giving it their all!” Our voices are deep and powerful, resonating together to each corner of the gym. It’s another habit we’ve adopted, and it seemed to work wonders. People smile and push harder, lift bigger and feel better. We smile to Joe as he stands behind the bar. “Hello Joe!” Armstrong says with a grin. “Sup Joe!” “Evening you two. How’s my two biggest clients?” “Pumped and hard as usual. Here’s my special stuff again, lock it up for me.” Armstrong pulls out a jar of clear liquid and hands it to Joe while I smile. “One day, you’re gonna have to tell me what it is Armstrong.” “Maybe one day Joe.” I chuckle. “Well if Sam trusts you, who am I to complain” he laughs. We all have a good laugh and we walk off towards the locker room. The area is pumped, the sound of metal on metal fills the gym. We walk through and people smile and push harder. Armstrong has always been a role model, but now I was too. It felt good to be looked up to instead of down on. I stop to push a college kid a little further and give him a spot. He finishes an extra three on his set. I stand him up, he’s about 5’10’’, and I give him a pat on the shoulder and a smile. “Keep working hard man, you’re coming along well!” He gives me a huge grin and he stands up taller, more confident. I grab my bag and resume my walk with Armstrong while he gives the kid a huge thumbs up. “You made that kid feel a lot better, you know” Armstrong says to me as we’re changing. “Yeah,” I respond, “I know. I felt he was getting down about not making gains like some other guys, that’s why I said what I did.” “I saw that too” he responds. “That’s one thing I meant to ask you for a while now. When we first met, how did you know about me so much?” Armstrong closed his eyes and lowered his head. When he raised it back up, he looked at me with his sea-blue eyes and points at them. “It’s because of these. I’ve always been able to see a person’s true self, no matter what they had on the outside. I saw how sad your soul was and wanted to help ‘cause I saw you had a gift like mine, am I right?” I look at him and know I can’t lie. “Yea, I’ve always been sensitive to people’s feelings. I used to think of it as a curse, but hanging out with you made me realize the precious gift I have. Plus, since I can project my feelings, I want to make people happy.” “Well, there ya go; two guys with unique abilities making the world a better place. Maybe we should go grab some tights and give ourselves some catchy names. I’ll be Armstrong the Defender, you can be my sidekick Sam the not-so-good-looking-as-Armstrong protector.” I punch Armstrong in the arm and we laugh heartily. Changed into our gym shorts and sleeveless shirts, we march back into the gym. It’s time to work and we put on our lifting faces. Gone are the smiles and jovial attitude. We begin to project an aura of seriousness as we prepare to combat the weights. We load up the bench with 415 lbs of weight and Armstrong turns to me, “This should be a good warm-up.” I hit the bench and start lifting my fifteen warm up reps. In the middle of the set, I stop halfway up. Armstrong growls, “You can’t be tired now, this is light.” “No,” I respond “something’s wrong. Watch the door.” Armstrong turns toward the door as I continue my reps. As I finish, I hear the alarm ding as the front door opens. I stand up next to my partner and we peer as a small kid, about the age of 15 walks in. ************************************************** ************* “It’s not fair! Dammit it’s just not fair. I’m in my freshman year of high school and I still haven’t grown any!” My father looks down at me and pats me on the head. “It’s ok son, you’ll grow eventually. I mean, it’s in your genes!” I look up at him and smile. He always knows exactly what to say. He’s my father and I love him. I grew up in a marine home. My father is a Lieutenant Colonel, and while he loves it, it requires us to move around a lot. I never got to keep many friends because we were always moving. I loved my father though and respected his dedication. But that’s not the only thing I respected. He was a large man, well toned from years of physical training. He stood at 6’5’’ tall and weighed around 250lbs. He specialized in training of new troops for “special assignments”, even though he never told me exactly what he did. But whatever he did kept him in excellent shape. His whole body pulsed with veins whenever he moved. His arms weren’t the largest I’ve seen in my life, but they were rock hard and solid. He let me hang from them many times before, even to this day. His shoulders were broad and wide, perfect for carrying me around on and his chest was barreled, with massive pecs that I could sleep on for hours. His legs befit him too, thick with muscle and hairy. The rest of him was clean shaven, but his legs were manly. He was my father and I loved him and wanted to be like him so badly. That’s why I’m so upset I haven’t grown. My father has been training me for years in the same way he did his ‘recruits’. While my endurance was extremely high, my strength was mediocre at best. I could do an average amount of push ups and pull ups, but I could run all day. That was the best times I had with my father: long runs through the woods, nothing at all around us, just me and him talking. But I wanted to really make him proud. I wanted to play football like he did and be the greatest defensive lineman in school. My father spent some of his time in the basement. There was a T.V. and couch where we would stay out of my mother’s way, and I would curl up and fall asleep on his massive chest. There was also a foosball table where we would play. But on one wall was his trophy case. The one trophy he took most pride in was from his high school football days. It said on the front “Most Quarterback Sacks Ever: 73. Golden Central High School.” I looked at it and I beamed with pride as did my father. He was a threat to quarterbacks everywhere. He led his team’s defense to a record 23 points allowed in his senior season. My mother enthralled me with tales of how he performed on the field, and it filled my head with wonder and admiration of my father. So when summer had ended and I still stood at a measly 5’ tall, I wanted to scream. My father had landed a 4 year assignment in this new town, and I would be able to spend my entire high school year here. But I dreaded going to a new school and trying out for a football team being this measly height. My dad patted me on the shoulder and said with love in his voice, “It’ll be alright son, you’ve still got years to go.” My mother drops me off in front of my new school, Jade Mountain High. I step out of the car and wave goodbye and get ready to face my first day. It was hell. It seems the mountains that we now lived near grew big people. I was by far the shortest male there. Even a large part of the female population was bigger than me. I was assigned to classes and had to put up with the indignation of being called “Little Mikey” all day. My name is Michael, named after my father and his father and so on down the line, and I always hated being called “Mikey.” My father had stopped calling me Mikey and preferred to call me Mike, while my mother was the only one who I let call me Mikey, due to the sweetness and love in her voice. The day only got worse when I went to try out for football. I was determined to play defensive line. The coaches wanted to put me as running back, saying my “size” and “stature” would fit that position more. I said I want to be a lineman. So, they let me try out. Unfortunately, the linemen there were at least 5’8 and 250lbs. They were nowhere near as big as my father, but I seriously doubted I could move them. I could maneuver around them with my speed, but coach said that I had to power my way through them. That was the most humiliating thing I’ve ever done in my life. This large guy, a junior, stood in front of me and I had to push him out of the way to get to the quarterback, a simple drill. The only problem is that no matter how hard I pushed, the guy didn’t budge. He didn’t even try to resist. He just stood there, watching me try to move him. After about a minute of this travesty, the coach blew his whistle and called me over. He told me that it was obvious that I wanted to play, and that I could play as a runner. If I wanted to play as a lineman, I would have to grow. Then he rubbed my hair almost mockingly and called me, “Little Mikey”. I left the field and put away the practice pads they let me use. Practice wasn’t over and I could hear what sounded like laughter when I left the changing room. The junior was on the sidelines looking at me and laughing. “Damn him,” I thought “If only I would grow like my father, I’d move him.” I walked around to the front of the school, waiting for the time for my father to pick me up. As I’m sitting there, I let my mind drift. This is something I’ve known since I was small. If I lose myself and allow my inner mind to listen, secret voices would speak to me and give me guidance. I needed to grow big and strong. I needed to make my father proud. A few hours later, my father arrives and honks the horn. I awake from my trance and hop in the car. He knew about the tryouts and I tell him the truth. He looks at me gently with care in his eyes and says, “Maybe next year tiger.” I look up to him and say “Dad, I need a favor. There’s a gym in town that I wanna go check out, can you please take me there?” He looks into my eyes, gauging how serious I was and says, “You know I can train you, but if you really want a gym, just tell me where to take you.” I smile a huge grin and direct him downtown, where my ‘friends’ told me to seek help. ************************************************** ********************** Armstrong and I watch this kid come in the front door. He’s looking at the ground as he enters, followed a military man. We can tell by the way he walked that the guy was the kids father and, from the way he moved, spent years in the military. I nudge Armstrong and whisper, “The kid needs help badly.” The father walks up to Joe while the kid looks around a bit. He was around five feet tall and maybe 130lbs. His limbs looked like sticks and he had a demeanor of disappointment all around him. He looks at the weights and the equipment like he was totally lost. Armstrong did his best to catch his eyes. The kid looked our way and locked eyes with the big man. After a few moments, he turned away and walked back toward his father, who was finishing his conversation with Joe. Armstrong whispers to me, “He’s upset ‘cause he wants to be like his father. He feels sadness over thinking that he won’t live up to him, and he’s becoming desperate.” “I guess this is where we step in, right?” “After Joe finishes the tour.” We continue to do our warm up set, stretching out of muscles. We know that we’re not going to get our usual workout today. We’ve found our next project. After warming up really well, we watch the kid and his father being led around the gym by Joe. While the father is inquisitive, the kid seems distracted. He seems to be listening to his father’s questions and Joe’s answers, but he doesn’t seem all there. The tour starts to come to an end and Joe does the follow up interview with the father. He leans down and whispers to his kid. I look at Armstrong and Armstrong looks at Joe. Joe nods and steps away. Armstrong and I stride over to them. We have put on our personable faces and we begin to greet them. “How do you like our gym?” Armstrong says in his deep, gentle voice. “It’s quite nice. It reminds me of the weight rooms we had on our base.” I look down at the kid and I put my hand on his shoulder gently, “And you? How do you feel about it?” I sense anxiety oozing from him and I try to steady him and make him feel calmer. He looks up to me and I see the same look in his eyes that I had when I first met Armstrong, a look of wonder, sadness, hopelessness, and awe. He mutters something under his breath and I nod. I know exactly how he feels. I look to his father and then Armstrong. Armstrong smiles and says for them to follow us. We lead them to the front desk. “Hey Joe! Give me three of the usual,” then turning to the father “and what would you like sir?” “Ummm…”he browses the board, “I’ll take the banana shake” “Coming right up big guy!” “And put it on our tab.” I yell after him. “Thank you a lot gentlemen, but we didn’t put in my son’s order” “Don’t worry,” I say to the kid more than his father, “we’ve already got him taken care of.” Joe returns with three of the usual and a banana shake for us. We of course take ours down in two huge swallows, and then wipe our lips while the father slowly drinks his. The kid is looking at the huge cup the same way I did when I first saw it, and I lean down and whisper, “Peanut butter and Chocolate, with a little something extra.” His eyes sparkle a bit and he starts gulping the concoction. I stand back up and begin the conversation. “So, from the looks of you, you’re not the one looking for a gym, am I right” I state. “No, my son here heard about this place and wanted to check it out” “And he wants to grow bigger, just like his dad, doesn’t he.” Armstrong says. The kid perks up at Armstrong’s acute observation. “Yeah, I think that’s about it. He hasn’t hit his growth spurt yet, but I’m telling him to be patient.” “Hey Joe! C’mere.” I bellow, slightly startling the kid. “What’s your name kid?” I ask. “Michael” he barely whispers. “Joe, this here’s Mikey, no this is Mike. He’s the newest man in me and Armstrong’s crew. Put him on our tab.” I say to him, then turning to Mike, “Mikey’s no name for a man, you agree? We’ll just call you Mike since this is your first day as a new man.” ************************************************** ********************** I walk up to this place that was spoken to me. From the outside, it looks almost like a warehouse. The only way you would know what this place was is by reading the sign over the door that said “Gym of Dreams: Where YOU make your dreams come true.” I walk toward the door as my father parks the car. Before I even open it, I can smell something. I’m not sure exactly what it is, but it reminds me of my father when he came home from a heavy training session, but a lot more powerful. It’s so strong it’s almost intimidating. My father walks up behind me and sniffs. He lets out an ‘ahhhh’ and I presume that the smell makes him feel good. He opens the door for me and lets me go in first. I enter the gym and immediately I’m greeted by a guy behind this bar type counter. He waves at me while my father walks in and I do a quick scan of the area. All I see are huge guys lifting massive weights. If I thought I was small in school, these guys made me seem like a dwarf, no, an insect. I feel myself balling up and I start to look at the floor. My father walks in behind me and nudges me inward. He walks up to the bar and begins to talk with the big guy behind it while I move to the side. From here, I can see the place more clearly. There’s several machines and things that I’ve never seen before, and the only thing I really recognize are the bench press. As I’m looking toward them, I see this pair of brothers. They’re gigantic, bigger than anyone here and even bigger than my father. They’re wearing sleeveless shirts and gym shorts that make them look like they could break my father in half. The bigger of the two catches my eyes, and he’s staring at me it seems. His eyes look slightly blue, but there’s something weird about them. They feel warm and comforting, like I’ve known them for years. I stare at them for a minute until my father calls me over. Joe, as he is introduced to me, leads us on a tour of his gym. He’s talking and my father’s asking questions, but I’m not really paying attention. Being around all these huge guys makes me slightly nervous. I was always comfortable around my father, but these guys seem almost unreal. Time passes and the tour is ending. Joe is asking my dad various questions and my dad leans down and says how I felt. I mumble I don’t know and Joe started to walk away. I look up and see these two massive guys, the same two I saw earlier standing in front of us. When closer, they looked even more intimidating. From a distance, they just seemed massive, but up close, I could see every line and contour on their bodies. Their shirts stuck to their abs and their shorts to their legs. They were huge and hairy and extremely well muscled. Their arms hung off their sides like giant ropes and seemed that they were bigger than my entire body. They stood tall and confident and their arms and forearms rippled with power and might as they shook my father’s hand. The bigger of the two began to make conversation with my father. Then the other one leaned down and put his hand on my shoulder. I was a firm but gentle hand, and I knew if he applied anymore pressure he would’ve made me fall over. But what really got my attention is how I felt then. All of the sudden, I felt good. I wasn’t as scared anymore. These massive mountains of muscle were very personable and I felt better. He asked me a question I couldn’t really hear, and I mumbled in agreement. The bigger of the two tells us to follow him to the bar. Joe’s not standing there and so the big guy bellows an order. His voice is massive, full of bass and powerful. It feels like the gym resonates with it and I it is as if just a yell from him could knock me down. Joe walks up, obviously knowing what the big guy wanted while my father ordered his. I was about to say something but the other guy cuts my father and I off and looks at me and said that he had it handled. Joe goes in the back and in a few moments, comes out with some shakes. My dad picks up his and the big guy hands me a huge cup. It’s at least 64 ounces of liquid, and I look at it. The two big guys down theirs in two massive swallows and I continue to stare at them and mine. The smaller guy leans over to me and says “Peanut butter and Chocolate, with a little something extra.” I look up at him and smile. That’s my favorite flavor. My father has halfway finished his shake when the smaller guy starts talking. “So, from the looks of you, you’re not the one looking for a gym, am I right” he says to my father. “No, my son here heard about this place and wanted to check it out” “And he wants to grow bigger, just like his dad, doesn’t he,” the big guy remarks. I am completely shocked. How could he guess that so quickly? “Yeah, I think that’s about it. He hasn’t hit his growth spurt yet, but I’m telling him to be patient.” “Hey Joe! C’mere,” the smaller one yells. His voice is also a deep bass that shakes the gym and makes me twitch. “What’s your name kid?” he says to me. “Michael” I can barely get out the words. “Joe, this here’s Mikey, no this is Mike. He’s the newest man in me and Armstrong’s crew. Put him on our tab.” he says to Joe, then he looks at me, “Mikey’s no name for a man, you agree? We’ll just call you Mike since this is your first day as a new man.” Not only did they not call me Mikey, they’re treating my like a man, not some little kid. This is gonna be amazing I think to myself. ************************************************** ********************** Armstrong says to Mike’s father, “We’ll take good care of your kid. Hey Joe, toss me those clippers you got back there.” Mike’s father looks at me then Joe, and Joe says for Mike’s father to follow him. Joe quickly returns with the clippers and hands them to Armstrong then heads back into his office. As we walk away from the bar, I see Joe pointing to the pictures on the wall of myself and Armstrong. I know that he’ll understand. We walk toward the locker room, leading Mike along. As we walk, we introduce ourselves to him, and I reminisce. I so remember this same walk and the same talk that Mike’s gonna have. We enter the locker room and Armstrong sits Mike on the bench and he sits on the bench across from him. I stand behind Armstrong as he prepares to open Mike up. Armstrong tells Mike to look up at him. Mike looks up timidly and Armstrong begins to peer deep into his soul, as he did with me. He laid the clippers down and said to Mike “So you’re tired of being small, tired of people treating you like a kid, and tired of big guys imposing their will on you. You want to be as big as or bigger than your father, and follow in his footsteps. You want to do everything he’s done and excel at it, just like he did and you want him to be proud of you and you want to be proud of yourself. Am I right?” And just like that, Armstrong did his thing. Mike was looking into Armstrong’s eyes, as if his words struck him like a bolt of lightning, and I knew that everything he said was right on target. That was the beauty of Armstrong’s gift. It was exceptionally accurate and quick to the core. Mike’s voice began to tremble as he spoke, “Yeah. How can you know all that?” “It’s a gift that I have,” Armstrong said as he closed his sea-blue eyes. “It’s similar to mine, I could feel your despair before you entered the door,” I chimed in. “Don’t worry, we’ll take good care of you, as long as you trust us.” “For some reason, I do.” Mike says. “Good man. Now, let’s give you a haircut befitting of a man.” Armstrong laughs. Mike looks at Armstrong and asks, “What’s wrong with my haircut?” as he rubs his hair. “What’s the first thing that people do when they see you for the first time?” I inquire, knowing exactly what they do. Armstrong one-ups me though and does exactly what I was getting at and tussled Mike’s hair. Mike swats at Armstrong’s massive hand and I say, “Exactly.” Armstrong plugs in the clippers and moves Mike over near him. “Just think of this as your progression into being a man,” Armstrong says as he gives Mike a quick buzz cut. Mike looks down at the floor, his long locks of hair lying on the ground. He rubs his head in wonder and we take him over to a mirror. We see his father in him, the same contours and dimples will form on Mike over time. We then take Mike out back to the front bar. His father is standing their waiting for us. I presume Joe went through my whole history with him because he looks at me a bit. I’m guessing he is admiring the work that Armstrong did with me. We stand before Mike’s father with his son. Mike is standing a little taller and with a fresh new haircut. His father walks over to him and places a hand on top of his head. “That looks good on you boy, I mean, son. These guys are going to mold you into a helluva man from what I hear. You gonna be ok son?” “Yeah dad, I think I’m gonna learn a lot from these guys. They seem like good people.” Mike says. “You know I love you son, you don’t have to impress me” “I know Dad, but this is something I have to do.” “My son, growing up right before my eyes. And you look mighty good with your hair like that” “Really? You think?” “I know,” Mike’s father kneels down and picks up his son. He gives him a giant hug and whispers, “I love you son.” “I love you too Dad.” He puts down his son and looks toward us and says, “I know you’ll take good care of my son.” We nod as he looks at his son, “Learn all you can from these guys, they know their stuff” Mike nods at his dad and he puts a hand on his head. “I really can’t believe how much you’re growing. Wait till your mother sees you.” Mike smiles as his father walks out the door. “We’ll have him home before 11.” Armstrong calls. ************************************************** ********************** “These guys are simply amazing” I think to myself as they lead me to the locker room. My father went in the office with Joe; I hope to set up a payment plan for me to lift here. I think I could really call this place home. Although, when I still look around at the other guys, everyone seems so serious. I wonder what they’re thinking about me. They could probably crush me in their arms, but these two seem real nice. They introduce themselves. The big one calls himself “Armstrong” and the slightly smaller one says his name is “Sam.” We enter the locker room and Armstrong sits me down. He sits down across from me and Sam stands behind him. I’m not sure what’s about to happen and I tense up and look at the floor. Armstrong says in a quiet yet firm voice for me to look at him. I look up and I meet his eyes. They’re like a calm sea. I feel myself getting light headed as I gaze into his deep blue eyes. They’re unblinking. His stare is almost hypnotic. I can’t draw myself away from them. It’s almost as if he’s looking into my soul. What is it about his eyes! Armstrong blinks and sits up a little. He says quietly, “So you’re tired of being small, tired of people treating you like a kid, and tired of big guys imposing their will on you. You want to be as big as or bigger than your father, and follow in his footsteps. You want to do everything he’s done and excel at it, just like he did and you want him to be proud of you and you want to be proud of yourself. Am I right?” I can’t move. This feeling. What is it? How does he know so much about me? I’ve never told anyone that in my life. How could he possibly know? Does it show that much? Does my father know? Oh god, what if my father knows? How can I face him? Oh god oh god oh god. “How can you know all that?” I whisper. “It’s a gift that I have,” Armstrong said as he looked away from me. “It’s similar to mine, I could feel your despair before you entered the door. Don’t worry, we’ll take good care of you, as long as you trust us.” Sam said. I look at them for a moment. They both seem huge before me, but they feel gentle. I feel as if they would never do me harm. They probably would always be there for me and protect me if I needed it. I say to them, “Yes, I do trust you. I don’t know why, but I trust you.” “Ok then! Let’s get that haircut more manly” Armstrong laughs. I look up at him and ask, “What’s wrong with my haircut?” I look at his head and Sam’s. Both of their haircuts are really short, drawing attention to their massive jaws. They both wore the same kind of facial hair; clean cut except for a slight goatee. My hair was long and neat and I lacked all facial hair. I run my hand through my hair a little. Sam says to me, “What’s the first thing people do when they see you?” I’m wondering what he means by that. Does he mean they say hi or hey kid or something? Then Armstrong leans over and uses his massive hand to tussle my hair a bunch. “God, I hate that!” I think as I swat at his massive paw. “Exactly,” Sam remarks. I see what he means. People do that and they think of me as a small kid. Maybe if I looked more like them, I’d get a bit more respect. My dad has the same haircut and he gets tons of respect. Maybe these two are on to something. I sit on the bench where Armstrong was as he plugs in the clippers. I close my eyes and feel my hair fall off my head. “Just think of this as your progression into manhood,” I hear Armstrong say. In a few moments, the clippers turn off. I open my eyes and see hair all over the place. I reach up and rub my head. The hair is almost all gone and my head feels kinda cool. I’m led to a mirror and I look a bit like my dad. My face is smaller and younger and my body isn’t as large as his, but I do look a lot like him. The guys behind me smile and I smile back. We walk back toward the front of the gym. I can feel myself walking straighter, almost marching like my dad would. I see him standing next to Joe, and he’s smiling at me. I love to see him happy. I guess it’s from how I look now. He looks at Sam and nods, I’m assuming to say ‘Good Job’. My dad walks over to me and put a hand gently on top of my head. I can tell from how he’s looking at me he approves. I feel so happy. “That looks good on you boy, I mean, son. These guys are going to mold you into a helluva man from what I hear. You gonna be ok son?” “Yeah dad, I think I’m gonna learn a lot from these guys. They seem like good people.” I respond. “You know I love you son, you don’t have to impress me” I love my dad for saying that. I know it’s true, but I want to impress him. “I know Dad, but this is something I have to do.” “My son; growing up right before my eyes. And you look mighty good with your hair like that” “Really? You think?” I look into his eyes and blush. “I know,” He kneels down and picks me up. He gives me a giant hug and whispers, “I love you son.” “I love you too Dad.” I want to stay in his arms forever. His hug is powerful, yet loving. Gentle, yet caring. It feels so warm and safe in his arms. But I know I can’t stay here forever. Dad puts me down and looks up toward Armstrong and Sam. He says, “I know you’ll take good care of my son.” They nod at him. He looks back at me and whispers, “Learn all you can from these guys, they know their stuff” I nod yes at him and he puts a hand on my head. “I really can’t believe how much you’re growing. Wait till your mother sees you.” I beam with happiness as he walks out the door. ************************************************** ********************** We take Mike back to the locker room. I know what is up next. He has to get over a few of his hang ups before he can grow, just like I had to. We enter the locker room and Armstrong virtually tosses Mike into the corner and stands over him, being as imposing as possible. He roars at him, “What do you see little boy?” Mike looks up startled and mutters a bit. “I SAID WHAT DO YOU SEE!” I watch as Mike’s tiny frame shakes and he looks at me. I lean against the lockers and look back at Mike, trying to seem cold and uncaring. “Better answer him truthfully” I say calmly. “I---I---I---I see a giant” he stammers. “WHAT ELSE!” Armstrong bellows. “I---.I---I---I--- Armstrong takes of his clothing and begins to really impose his size by flexing naked over Mike. “WHAT DO YOU SEE?” Armstrong lets out a primal roar filled with bass as he poses down on Mike, flexing every muscle tighter. The lockers around us begin to shake from the power of Armstrong’s voice and Mike balls up slightly, obviously scared of how Armstrong is acting now. I kinda feel bad about what Armstrong is doing, but it has to be done. He has a bit of a fear of larger people even though he shows a brave face. Armstrong starts to break it down so Mike can see it for himself. “AM I BIGGER THAN YOU??” “Y…y….yes” “AM I STRONGER THAN YOU?” “Y----ye----yes” “AM I BETTER THAN YOU?” “Y---yes” Armstrong stops flexing and closes in on Mike, “No, I’m not.” Armstrong’s voice returns to his normal gentle bass. “Just because I’m bigger and stronger than you doesn’t make me better than you. I’m just a man, just like you. No better, no worse.” I approach Mike and put my hand on his other shoulder. Mike is still trembling. I decided to join Armstrong in the naked display to show him we’re still human underneath it all. I take off my clothes and I return my hand to his shoulder. “We have a rule around here. If you’re our gym partner, you have to see yourself as one of us. No better, no worse. You’re one of the gang now.” Mike is still trembling. I feel the shock from the whole ordeal washing over him. Armstrong picks up Mike and stands him on the bench so he’s looking at us near eye level. He leans down a bit to look Mike into the eye. “I know you want to be like your father. You can and much more. All the power and muscle he has, you can have. All the power and muscle we have, you can have. All you have to do is to desire it with your heart and work hard for it. We know you're not afraid of hard work or you would’ve never been led here.” I reach down to my shorts on the floor and pull out my wallet and grab Armstrong’s wallet also. I reach in both of them and pull out our pictures of old. I hand them to Mike. “That was me once, and this was Armstrong.” His eyes bulge out as much as mine did when I first saw how Armstrong looked. “Yeah, that used to be us. See how it’s not impossible to do anything you desire.” He nods in affirmation and says that he understands. Armstrong and I put our clothing back on and we get ready to test his strength. Out in the gym, we don’t push him too hard. We know that he has never lifted a barbell in his life, so we take it slow. We explain how to grip the bar and the proper way to breathe and other gym safety. He’s a good kid and he learns quick. Soon, it’s getting close to time for us to shut down the gym. We go to take our usual post-work-out shower. As usual, we’re completely comfortable with each other, but Mike is hesitant to jump in the shower. I see the look on his face and ask him a question. “What do you feel about two guys showering together.” “It feels a little gay to me,” he says. Both Armstrong and I laugh. “Why? Why are you laughing?” Armstrong speaks up, “Do you love muscle? How it looks and feels?” “Well---umm---yeah.” “And do you want to have sex with me?” “No.” “Well then? What’s the problem?” Armstrong, gotta love how simply he puts some things. Armstrong continues, “In here, we all have a desire for muscle. We enjoy how it feels on ourselves and on others. But it’s not sexual. There’s no desire for me to put this” he says as he adjusts his large cock, “into any hole of my gym mates. That’s what separates us from normal people. We’re completely comfortable in our natural states. We can admire hard work and dedication without it becoming a thing about sex. Do you understand?” Mike nods at us. “Well, are you going to shower or not?” I ask. He takes off his clothes and jumps in. We continue to shower up and I see the same look in his eye when I first met Armstrong. “Yes, you can feel our muscles if you want.” “Really? I want to hang from your arms like I do with my dad.” “Sure man, go ahead” I flex my arm for him and let him hang. He laughs a bit and then drops to the ground. “That was fun. You are way bigger than my dad” “But not better.” I smile at him. We finish up and start to dry off when I notice Mike doesn’t have any other clothes. I take out one of my extra sleeveless shirts and toss it to him to wear. I say that he can have it, but he protests that it’s too big. I tell him it’ll be alright. “You’ll grow into it,” and I smile. They pile into Armstrong’s car they pull off. I smile inside as I think this is a day he’ll never forget. ************************************************** ********************** I’m still bouncing as we head back to the locker room. My dad is so proud of me. I’m beaming with pride and I don’t care who knows it. But once we get into the locker room, Armstrong picks me up and almost throws me into the lockers. “What do you see little boy?” Armstrong roars at me. His voice is deafening and I cringe away from him. What does he want, why is he doing this? I’ve never heard anything like this before. It scares me almost to death. I try to sputter out anything, but I’m greeted with an even bigger roar. “I SAID WHAT DO YOU SEE!” I shrink back further into the lockers. Why is he so mean all of the sudden? Why is Sam just standing there? Why doesn’t he stop him? There’s nothing I can do against this huge guy. Is he just going to sit there and laugh at me while this monster tears me apart? I whimper at Sam and he looks at me with a stare that chills me and says, “Better answer him truthfully” “I---I---I---I see a giant.” I wanted to say monster, but I could barely get those words out. “WHAT ELSE!” Armstrong roars at me. “I---.I---I---I--- Armstrong takes off his clothing. He looked even more huge naked. His muscles looked like they were inflated. Blood coursed through all his veins and every part of him twitched with power and rage. It was even scarier than the yelling. “WHAT DO YOU SEE?” Armstrong roars at me, his voice filled with bass and fury. He looks like he’s going to engulf me. He’s so huge he could engulf me in his chest alone. I can’t do anything but stare at him. The lockers around me begin to shake. Whether it’s from me shaking or from the volume of Armstrong’s shouting, I don’t know, but I curl up into a ball slightly. He’s terrifying. I’ve never seen someone so huge and so angry before. He’s going to crush me like a little ant and there’s nothing I can do about it. Sam could help though, but he isn’t. I bet he’s enjoying watching me tremble like this. Big guys are always imposing themselves around, why did I think these two would be different? Where’s my father? Why did I let him go! “AM I BIGGER THAN YOU??” I close my eyes and hide my face as I stammer “Y…y….yes” “AM I STRONGER THAN YOU?” “Y----ye----yes” I tremble a bit more because I feel him getting closer. “AM I BETTER THAN YOU?” “Y---yes” I scream inside “Please don’t hurt me!” “No, I’m not.” Armstrong’s voice was back to his normal gentle bass. I open my eyes and see his massive hand on my shoulder and him close to me. He looks nothing like he did a moment ago. I see the gentleness and kindness back in him and my mind is racing. “Just because I’m bigger and stronger than you doesn’t make me better than you. I’m just a man, just like you. No better, no worse.” Sam approaches me and put his hand on my other shoulder. He then looks at me and takes off his clothes and returns his hand to my shoulder. “We have a rule around here. If you’re our gym partner, you have to see yourself as one of us. No better, no worse. You’re one of the gang now.” I still feel myself trembling even though they are calm. Armstrong picks me up and sets me down on the bench. I stand eye level with their massive chests. He leans down a bit and he looks me into eyes. “I know you want to be like your father. You can and much more. All the power and muscle he has, you can have. All the power and muscle we have, you can have. All you have to do is to desire it with your heart and work hard for it. We know you're not afraid of hard work or you would’ve never been led here.” Sam reaches down to his gym shorts lying on the floor and pull out something, then grabs something from Armstrong’s shorts also. He pulls out a pair of photos and hands them to me. “That was me once, and this was Armstrong.” I look at them in total shock. That just can’t be them. These two mountains of muscle that stand before me could’ve have never been what I’m looking at. It’s just impossible. “Yeah, that used to be me. See how it’s not impossible to do anything you desire.” I nod at them. If that was them, then anything is possible. I finally stop shaking in the presence of these naked muscle gods. I understand what Armstrong said. They may be bigger and stronger, but they’re not better. I’m their equal. That makes me feel really good. They begin to put back on their gym attire and I am once again glad to have them as my friends. They’re huge and awesome, I’m humbled by the mass of muscle they are. I watch them as they put on their clothing. Their chests seem to barely get inside the shirts they were wearing. The fabric, loose and flowing on the floor, became a second skin when they put it on. I can see all the definition that I could when they had the shirts off. The shorts are almost the same way. The only difference is their huge penises seem to be less cramped than I would expect. The rest of the shorts hug their legs well. I say to myself that I’m gonna look like that one day. We head back out into the gym area. It seems to be empty except for a couple of people and Joe. They lead me over to the bench press. I’ve never actually lifted weights before, but they’re kind and take everything slow with me. I feel really weak, but they’re encouraging me on and it feels great. Time flies and everyone is leaving. Armstrong and Sam say it’s time for us to get ready to go. I follow them back to the shower. I forgot my bag in my dad’s car. I guess I’ll just not shower until I get home. Sam and Armstrong strip naked again and head to the shower. They turn it on and they start washing each other. “They look good with all that muscle, but that is weird.” I think to myself Sam looks over to me, standing outside the shower area. “What do you feel about two guys showering together?” he asks “It feels a little gay to me,” Both he and Armstrong laugh. “Did I say something funny? Why are you laughing?” Armstrong speaks up, “Do you love muscle? How it looks and feels?” I look at him and know I have to be honest. “Well---umm---yeah.” “And do you want to have sex with me?” “No.” “Well then? What’s the problem?” I am shocked by how bluntly and simply Armstrong put it. Armstrong continues, “In here, we all have a desire for muscle. We enjoy how it feels on ourselves and on others. But it’s not sexual. There’s no desire for me to put this into any hole of my gym mates. That’s what separates us from normal people. We’re completely comfortable in our natural states. We can admire hard work and dedication without it becoming a thing about sex. Do you understand?” It makes perfect sense now. I nod my head yes. “Well, are you going to shower or not?” Sam asks. I strip down slowly, still kinda shy about the huge muscle in there, but I relax and join them in the shower. They continue to shower up. I’m washing myself off with the cloth Sam hands me, but I can’t help but be awed by their size. Everything looks so perfect right now, the way the water flows off their muscles, the way the suds slide down their chiseled abs. I will have all that one day. “Yes, you can feel our muscles if you want.” I’m shocked by the comment. “Really? I want to see if I can hang from your arms like I do with my dad.” “Sure man, go ahead” Sam flexes his arm for me. I jump up and grab them. They feel even harder than my dad’s arm and I don’t even notice any strain on his huge bicep. I laugh a bit and then drop to the ground. “That was fun. You are way bigger than my dad.” “But not better,” Sam says with a smile. We finish up and start to dry off. I remember I don’t have any other clothes to wear. “Damn, I can’t just walk out of here naked, there’s laws against that kinda stuff” I say to myself. Sam tosses me a sleeveless shirt and says it’s mine. “This is way too big, it’ll never fit me. “ “Don’t worry. You’ll grow into it,” he smiles. We leave the gym, and I get into Armstrong’s car. Sam waves at me and yells, “See you tomorrow.” I know for a fact that I will be back. ************************************************** ********************** As I sit at work today, I’m wondering about Mike. He’s a good kid, just needs a little more confidence. I pick up the phone and call Armstrong. I have an idea how we can help our new buddy out. Armstrong answers his phone and I give him the details of my plan. He agrees and says he’ll be a little late to grab the stuff. I spend the rest of my day warm on the inside because I know this is going to be good. I arrive to the gym at the normal time and I sit on my car. It’s nice to just sit sometimes and relax, baking myself slightly in the sun. I watch as Mike’s father drives up. I flag him down before he drops Mike off and tell him to come here. I ask Mike to stay in the car while I talk to his father. We step away from the car so I can tell him of my newest plot. He laughs a bit and agrees to my plan. He goes back to the car and tells Mike it’s ok to go. He comes out and sits with me on my car. I pick him up and sit him down next to me and tell him to relax Armstrong had not arrived when Mike begins to inquire about the current situation. “So, what are we doing out here?” he begins. “Just waiting for the big guy. He needed to pick up some items.” I say as I stretch out a bit. “Cool. I’m really anxious about it all.” “That’s good man. You’re gonna do great” “I had a dream last night. All of what you guys did yesterday really made me think.” “Want to tell me about your dream?” Mike looks up at the clear sky and begins. “I dreamt that I was in my high school. But I was tiny compared to everyone. I was shorter than everyone and even the lockers. I was trying to go about my day and do stuff, but the books were so heavy and people kept knocking me down. I was about to get stepped on when everything started shaking. People scattered everywhere and I rolled to avoid being trampled.” “Then the roof of the school started to peel off like a sardine can. I saw you and Armstrong towering over the school. You were like two naked gods. I remember seeing your arms bulge and your chest heave as you ripped the roof off the school. You two looked down at me and Armstrong put his hand on the ground next to me. I jumped into his palm and he lifted me out of the school. He brought me close to his chest and I began to feel the power of it all. I heard his heart beat like a bass drum and I could feel the muscles. Then you held out your hand. I jumped in it and you did the same. Your heart beat was just like Armstrong’s and your muscles felt the same way. Then you pointed at me. I looked at you in question and you pointed at me again, then your chest, then your ear. I understood what you were saying, so I listened to my own heart, and it beat the same way.” “Then Armstrong flexed his huge and powerful arm. You took me over to it and I felt every bulge and dent in his massive bicep. It felt wonderful, powerful and titanic. Armstrong then pointed at him, then his giant arm then me. I felt my arm and, although it wasn’t as big, it felt the same. I nodded at both of you, and then you set me on the ground. Suddenly, I felt my body growing. My muscles were expanding and my height was growing and I grew up as big as you two. I flexed my new muscles and I looked around and laughed. Then…..” I noticed he began to trail off, but I knew the dream didn’t end there. I felt as if he was holding back something. “Go on, you can tell me.” I whisper. He looks at me and sighs a bit. “I’m not sure how you’ll take it though” he mutters. “You’ll have to believe that anything you say I won’t be shocked or think of you any less.” I reaffirm him. He lets out a deep breath and continues, “Then I noticed your two huge cocks. They were hard as stone just like the rest of your bodies and thick. I felt as if I needed to touch them and you guys nodded. I grabbed both of your meats and I felt them. They felt good just like the rest of your muscles. They felt vascular and strong and thick. I wanted to rub them more and more, then I noticed that I was getting hard. I never saw myself get so hard and huge before. It was as huge as you guys’ and just as thick and vascular. Armstrong reached his massive hand down and grabbed it, and you followed suit. Your hands were rough but gentle and it felt so good.” “We continue stroking each other as I licked your muscles and you felt on mine. As I approached climax, I felt my hands getting wet. I looked down to see you two were the same. Armstrong turns me around and faces me toward the school. We explode together and we hit the school with our jets of hot liquid. My aim is off and I tear down some of the wall with your streams, but you two aim me right into the hole you made in the roof and scooped me out of. I aim you two in the same direction. We were filling the school with our juices; it flowed through each floor all the way down into the basement. Our streams finally slow down and I see a tiny person swimming in it all. It was that junior that was laughing at me trying to swim in our man juices. I roared with laughter and bellowed at him, “Who’s the small man now!” He looks away from me and adds, “I had to change my sheets this morning.” He seemed slightly sad that he had the dream. I put my hand on his shoulder. “That’s nothing to be ashamed of. If you knew the things that Armstrong and I’ve done since we’ve met, well, let’s just say that what we’ve done in this last year would make your dream seem tame.” Mike looks back at me and asks, “But what does it all mean?” I say to him, “It means you love muscle. Our cocks are just another type of muscle. Remember how you said it was hard and veiny? You just like to see ripped muscle everywhere.” He smiles at me and I know I’ve made him feel better. I think to myself he might be bi or gay, but I don’t want to confuse the issue right now. He’ll need to figure that out for himself when he’s ready. Armstrong pulls up and hops out his truck. I notice there’s a bunch of stuff in the back covered with a tarp. I smile and greet him normally with our punches and half hug. Armstrong then turns to Mike and goes to give him some gentle punches but Mike backs away. Armstrong says, “Yeah, you don’t know yet. See what me and Sam do? You need to do that to. That’s how we say ‘hi’ to each other wherever we meet.” Mike nods and he greets Armstrong. Armstrong gives him a few taps around the chest then picks him up and puts him on his shoulder. Mike doesn’t know what’s going on, but I grab his bag and mine and we hit the gym. As usual, we’re greeted at the door by Joe. We roar again, “Every person in here better be giving it their all!” I then look up to Mike and say, “We do that every day too. Psyches people up for their workout.” Armstrong leads into the weight area and I follow after waving to Joe. He stands in the middle of the floor and clears his throat loudly. Everyone stops what they’re doing and looks at the giant. “This here’s Big Mike,” he bellows as he points to Mike on his shoulder, “he’s with us. Treat him like the big man he is.” Mike turns a slight shade of red as our gym mates stand up and start calling him “Big Mike”. I can tell what Mike’s thinking right now and I laugh inside, but we’ve got to build his confidence up a bit too. We change in the locker and return. Today’s leg day, so we warm up real quick. I do my warm up set while Armstrong explains the physics and such behind the various exercises before he follows suit. Mike’s taking it all in well and we give him some warm up sets to do. As we’re lifting, one of the other guys yells, “Hey Big Mike, can you toss me that 45 near you.” Mike beams with pride and lugs the weight over to him. “Help me put this on the bar,” he says and Mike does a good job helping out. Armstrong and I smile as we see him stand tall and proud, getting used to being called Big Mike instead of Little Mikey. We finish our leg workout at around 9 p.m. We’re condensing our workouts so we can get Mike home in time. We shower up and change, Mike getting more and more comfortable around us. Joe has our usually ready for us and we head out. I say to Mike, “Drink half of that shake now, half after you eat tonight.” He nods and hops into Armstrong’s truck. “He’s doing real well. He will go far,” I think to myself as I watch them drive off. ************************************************** ********************** I’m still enjoying my shake as we pull up into my yard. Armstrong punches me on the shoulder and says, “See you tomorrow Big Mike!” I love that name: Big Mike. It sounds so good. I punch him back and say, “Sure thing big guy!” I hop out of his giant truck and head into my house. As I come in, I’m trying to decide what to have for dinner. “My parents probably have left some leftovers. Maybe I should’ve asked them what I should be eating. Damn, why didn’t I think of this sooner? I probably can’t eat just anything. Crap, what if I screw up something.” I walk into my house and smell the aroma of freshly grilled steak. “Damn it smells good in here,” I think “Can I have steak? Damn. If it tastes good, it’s probably not good for me. Maybe I’ll find some celery or something.” My dad is at the kitchen table when I turn the corner, sitting with an empty plate in front of him and a full one next to him. “Evening son, how was the gym?” he asks. “Real good dad, I’ll tell you about it soon as I find something to eat.” I say as I head toward the fridge. “Why are you looking, your food is right here,” he comments. “I don’t know what I can and can’t eat. I didn’t ask the guys, so I’m going to have some veggies or something” My dad laughs a bit and stands up. “Don’t worry. Sam told me all about what a big man like you needs to get big. I went out after I dropped you off and went to a wholesale store Sam told me about. I picked up a bunch of stuff he suggested: Steak, brown rice, veggies, a steam cooker, a rice cooker, some boneless skinless chicken, some vitamins and a ton of other stuff.” He motions his hand around and I see tons of supplies scattered about. There is stuff all over the place. That wholesale store must specialize in selling in bulk. “So, don’t worry about what to eat. Sam told me exactly how you should be eating and your mom is helping out by cooking for you and making your lunches each day.” I stand in awe of it all. These guys are truly amazing. I run up to my father and hug him. “Thanks dad!” “We know you’re serious son, so we’re here to help,” he whispers to me. My mom walks into the kitchen and I hug her too. “I love both of you so much!” “Go wash up for dinner” my mom orders, and I put my shake down and run up the stairs to clean up for dinner. The steak was excellent and I’ve never had steamed veggies and rice before. I scarf them down like a ravenous wolf. My dad starts the conversation off, “Slow down boy, I’ve never seen you so hungry!” “Yeah dad, I don’t know what it is, but I’m almost starving” “What kinda stuff is going on at the gym?” “Man dad, it’s awesome. Sam and I waited outside the gym for Armstrong and we talked and talked while looking at the sky. Then Armstrong got there and they punched each other and hugged then Armstrong did the same for me and then Armstrong carried me on his shoulder like you did, and we went in the gym. They roared really loud about everyone working their best and then Armstrong introduced me as Big Mike. Then everyone started calling me Big Mike. It was so cool!” “Sounds like these two are really nice guys,” my mother comments. “Yeah mom, they’re so cool and big and strong and impressive and nice. They’re easy going but they work hard and they make me work hard too and I feel good when I’m around them and I wanna work hard and be big like them and dad. And I’m gonna do it too! I’m gonna be big and strong and tough just like dad and them and then I’m gonna play defensive lineman and break your record dad and put my new trophy right next to yours in the case downstairs.” “I know you will son,” my dad says. I continue to devour my food and my dad says before I finish, “When you’re done, I have something to show you in the basement.” I finish up and polish off my shake. We head down and he turns on the light. I look ahead to the trophy cabinet and I can’t believe my eyes. Where the cabinet was full with pictures and trophies, it now stands half full. My dad tells me to look closer. I walk up to it and I see on the top shelf screwed in the center is a nameplate that says “Mike Evans”. My dad walks up to me and says “I know you’re going to do great things. This is for when you do.” I feel tears welling up in my eyes and I run and hug my dad again. “Thanks dad, you’re so awesome.” “Anything for you son. Now let’s watch some T.V.” I sit down with my father, lay my head in his chest and fall asleep watching SportsCenter. ************************************************** ********************** The weekend’s finally here and Armstrong and I have some big plans for Mike. The work day flies by. They finally got me some new clothes, but I think the tailor is in with my co-workers because it’s only slightly looser than my old clothes. Then again, I could just be growing since they measured me 3 months ago. Who knows? I pull up in my jeep as Armstrong pulls up in his car. As we’re greeting each other, Mike pulls up with his father. He hops out with his bag and starts walking toward us. His father parks the car and Mike looks back. “Why are you parking dad?” Mike says. His dad grabs a bag out of his trunk and I direct him to toss it into my jeep. Armstrong says to Mike, “Don’t worry, it’s a surprise.” We go through the day as normal, and I see an anxious look on Mike’s face. I can tell he’s thinking about the surprise. Boy is he gonna be shocked when this weekend is over. “Mike is lifting good and hard. He’s got moxy.” I think as the day progresses. We finish up another pumped day and Big Mike’s getting compliments from all the guys at the gym for how hard he’s working. He smiles and holds himself with pride. “Yup, he’s doing real well. This weekend should really test him though.” I say to myself. After we wash up and change, we grab our shakes and head out. We jump into our vehicles and drive over to Armstrong’s place. I see Mike’s head bobbing up and down with questions as we pull into Armstrong’s driveway. Mike hops out and asks, “What are we doing? My dad is expecting us at 9.” I grab our bags and walk up to him. I put my hand on his shoulder and I say, “Don’t worry, your parents already know. You’re going to be spending each weekend here. We need you handy for what’s in store for you” Mike looked up at me in wonder. Armstrong grunts from across the car, “Don’t worry. It won’t hurt…much.” Armstrong and I bust into laughter and we lead Mike into the house. Armstrong gives him the tour. Living room, dining room, small gym area, then upstairs to the bedrooms. Armstrong shows him the guest suite where he will be spending his weekends. Then it’s back downstairs to eat. It’s a special mix that Armstrong has prepared. Stir fry veggies and boneless skinless chicken and wild rice. Then Armstrong sends him off to bed, he’s going to need his energy in the morning. The next morning Armstrong and I stand over Mike’s bed at 6 am. I can’t help but giggle as Armstrong holds the bullhorn over Mike. Armstrong bellows into the bullhorn, “GET OUT OF BED YOU LAZY ASS!!!!” and I swear Mike jumps 10 feet into the air. He’s standing on the bed in his boxers and Armstrong growls “GET YOUR ASS IN THE SHOWER AND BE AT THE TABLE IN 15 MINUTES!” “Well, that woke him up,” I laugh at Armstrong as we walk down the stairs. “Yeah, I bet he thought this was going to be a relaxing weekend,” Armstrong chuckles. “Boy is he in for a shock!” We head down to the breakfast table and start laying the food out. Fruits, meats, oatmeal with whey protein mixed in, a few shakes and some multivitamins. We also mix up the midmorning shakes and put them into some bottles and we pack a cooler with it. We also fill up a cooler with water as Mike is walking down. He’s still slightly drowsy, but the aroma of fresh food perks him up. He comes into the dining room and we tell him to sit down and eat up because he’s gonna need his energy. He’s slightly confused and doesn’t realize what’s going on yet, but he eats a good amount. It’s around 7 am when we finish breakfast and washing the dishes. We hand Mike the cooler and we tell him to put it on the lawn outside. Armstrong heads to the garage while I grab the water. I head outside and place the water on a chair and go to grab some cups for today. As I’m coming with the cups, Armstrong is hauling a load of items including some practice clothes for Mike. He orders Mike to take off what he has and put them on. Mike takes of his good clothes and puts on this jersey that looks 4 sizes to big and some gym shorts that he has to tie very tight to fit in. “We’re gonna work every weekend until those are too tight for you.” Armstrong laughs. I walk up to Mike and tell him the plan. “Every weekend, we’re coming here, and for the two days, you’re gonna be in your own personal football camp.” “My own camp?” he asks with utter amazement and glee. “Don’t think it’s gonna be a beauty spa. We’re gonna work you harder than you ever thought possible,” Armstrong remarks as he marks a few lines in his yard. “Stand here,” he orders as he grabs a giant red blocking pad. Mike stands on the line and I stand next to him. “I want you to crouch down like this,” I tell Mike as I hit a three-point stance. “Bend your knees like this and straighten your back like so.” He attempted and I helped adjust him a little more. “Now hit me!” Armstrong ordered. Mike slams into Armstrong. “Again!” Mike tries again. “Again!” “HARDER!” “AGAIN!” I’m looking on from the side and it doesn’t seem that Mike is trying his best. From the way Armstrong is bellowing, I don’t think he thinks Mike is trying his best either. Mike stands up and starts to pant. Armstrong growls at him, “You’re not even trying. Hit me harder damn it!” Mike goes to hit him a few more times, each time making less and less of an impact. “STOP!” Armstrong shouts. Mike stands up and starts breathing heavily. “What are you, afraid of getting hurt?” Armstrong growls. “I’m trying! Really!” pants Mike. I watch as Armstrong’s face tenses up. “Uh oh” I think to myself. “RRRRRRROOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR! !!!!!!!!!!!” Armstrong starts charging Mike like a raging bull as Mike stares into the eyes of this on-coming train. Armstrong uses the blocking pad to plow over Mike, giving him a really firm but not too painful hit. Mike lands on the ground with a thud. I begin to smile as I walk over. “Did that hurt?” I ask. “Yeah it hurt” Mike responds. “Are you injured?” Armstrong responds knowingly. “Well, no” Mike whimpers. “I know. You’re not gonna get injured either unless you do something very wrong. But you’re not gonna be good if you don’t hit me with everything you have. Just like you hurt right now from my hit, that’s about all that’s gonna happen. You get hurt but pain fades. You have to push beyond that mental limit that says hold back. Stop holding back. Give it everything you’ve got. Only then will you be great. Unleash that rage and use it to hit me!” Mike gets up and dusts himself off. Armstrong walks back over and sets himself up again. Mike steps up to the line and gets into his three-point stance. “HIT ME!” Armstrong bellows and Mike hits as hard as he can. I smile because I see the impact and while Armstrong doesn’t move much, I can see the way the bag moved. Armstrong smiles and says “Good. Now do that again.” An hour passes and Mike is getting tired from the hitting drill. It’s time for me to step in. “Break!” I yell and Mike and Armstrong walk over. I hand them both some water and tell Mike the next phase. “Now that you know how to hit hard, I’m gonna teach you where to hit.” Mike nods in agreement. I tell Armstrong to break us up at 10 for a snack and I guide Mike over to my area I set up. Here there are pads lined up against the wall with different areas highlighted and colored. I go through with him showing him how the safety pads fit on people and how to use that to your advantage. “If you hit a person here,” I say as I point to the bag “You can get slightly under their pads and use the leverage to move them easier. Now, hit here, and here, then here.” He follows my instructions, and I show him how to lift upward after the initial impact. He gets better and better at it as the training goes on when Armstrong comes over. “Working hard Big Mike?” Armstrong says as he pats Mike on the back. “Y…yeah” Mike pants as he takes a quick breather. “Well, it’s 10, time for your midmorning meal. C’mon, let’s head to the house.” We sprint towards the house and go inside for a quick break. Mike is drenched in sweat and he devours the shake. After he gets to rest for 30 minutes, it’s back outside for more training. Armstrong is working on breaking down his fear and I’m teaching him control. Later I plan on teaching him some of my Taijutsu, but for now, teaching him the basics of letting himself get pass the fear is our primary goal. It’s around 8 pm before we finish up the day. Mike is on the ground almost passed out; the workout gear Armstrong gave him completely drenched in sweat. Armstrong tells Mike to get out of all his clothes and hand them to him so he can wash them for tomorrow. Mike barely lifts up his head and says weakly, “Tomorrow?” “Yeah,” I remark “It’s gonna be even tougher tomorrow, and the next weekend is gonna be tougher than that and so on.” He sighs and his head falls back and Armstrong and I chuckle. “C’mon, time for dinner.” He has trouble getting off the cool grass, and I lean over to help him. He strips down to nothing and hands his clothes to Armstrong who leads the way into the house. Armstrong and I head to his washer while Mike heads upstairs. We take off all our clothes and toss them in the washer then head back to the dining room. Mike yells from the top of the stairs that he’ll be down in a minute. We work our way to the dining table and kitchen to bring out the food. “You guys are naked again” Mike says from the hall. “Yup,” Armstrong says, “does it bother you?” “Not really, I guess. Just never been around people as carefree as you two.” “Yup,” I say. “Me and Armstrong don’t care about little stuff like ‘clothing’. We’ve ran around the house naked just because we felt like it. Boy did we get some stares that day!” “Yeah man, I thought Ms. Barley was going to jump us and mount us the way she was looking. Mike looks at us while we burst into laughter. “Well don’t just stand there, come on in and have a seat, we’re almost ready to eat.” Armstrong says. Mike looks down at himself then at us and then he takes off his clothes. He rubs his arms a bit and comes into the dining room. “I want to be like you guys a lot, so I might as well start with the easy stuff like clothes,” he laughs. We chuckle a bit and sit down and have a nice meal. ************************************************** ********************** This was the hardest day in my life. Muscles I didn’t even know I had hurt. I can barely walk up these stairs to bed. My dad put me through a lot in training, but it was nothing like this; Armstrong demanding power and Sam demanding precision, both of them being relentless and accepting nothing but perfection. It was tiring, but satisfying. I felt good when I did well and saw their accepting faces. But boy am I tired now. I collapse on my bed and look at the nearby clock. It’s only 10 pm and I’m dead tired. But I still have to shower. I slowly crawl to the shower and let the water wash over me. As I’m bathing, I think about all that’s happened today. “Armstrong was right. I was holding back. Pain really doesn’t matter. Sure it hurt like hell when he hit me, but he didn’t hit me full power. I didn’t break anything and I feel ok now. I feel like I really tried and it felt good. My body might not agree with me tomorrow though.” “And Sam. What can I say about him? He makes everything seem so precise. I would’ve just thought if I hit the guy hard enough he would move, but Sam makes it seem more of an art than just uncontrolled rage. He makes it seem simple too. If he wears his pads like this, hit him like so. If he’s this size, his center of gravity is here. His pads are slack here. He seems to have so much knowledge. I’m very glad I found them.” “The food was really good all day. Different than what my parents cook, but still healthy tasting. And Sam and Armstrong are really free around each other. I’ve never seen two guys so comfortable with themselves and each other. But who can blame them? Their bodies look so good. Even without doing that much of a workout today, their muscles are still tight and firm and bulging with power. They hold themselves with such pride and majesty, it makes me proud to be their friend. And of course, their manhood is nothing to be ashamed of. They have everything I aspire to be: hardworking, huge, kind, tough, and respectful. That is my goal. I will stand up one day and be like them.” The water’s getting kind of cold now. I guess I should get out. That feels so good and the bed looks so very comfortable. I put on my boxers and fall on top of it, barely getting under the covers. As I drift off to sleep, I think I hear stuff moving and people talking in Armstrong’s bedroom, but I’m sure it’s nothing. So very tired. ************************************************** ********************** That’s how life was for Mike for the next several months. We worked him hard in the gym and on the weekends. He trained almost 7 days a week, working diligently to be like us and his father. And he’s growing too, steadily as time passes. For the first months, he remained around the same height but was packing on lots of bulk and muscle. He grew from around 100lbs to close to 225 of solid mass. Then his growth spurt started to hit. We watched as he grew taller and taller, almost everyday it seemed he grew half an inch. “Little Mikey” truly grew into “Big Mike”. By the time a year had rolled around, Mike had grown almost a half a foot in height and was up to 230 lbs of lean muscle. Everyone congratulated on his change and he felt good. We took pictures of him every month and you could see the change from a scrawny, unsure kid, to a confident powerful teen. His pictures showed the gradual, but evident change from his former 5’ tall, 100lb frame to his current 5’6’’ 230lbs mass. Then Mike told us it was football tryout time. We went to the mall and bought him some pads and some baggy t-shirts. He really wanted to show the coaches and players who he haven’t interacted with in a year what he was made of. After putting all the equipment on, he looked like a normal teen. The baggy shirt and pads hid his bulging chest and broad shoulders decently, and you couldn’t see his ripped abs. The only thing that stood out was his powerful arms and his well defined legs. Mike found that if he relaxed enough, his arms didn’t stand out too much, but there was nothing he could do about his legs. “I’ll just attribute it to all the running I did,” Mike smiled. We knew he was ready to show his former mockers. Armstrong and I arrived at the school early so we could get passes to get on the campus. As we strolled through the halls, we saw all kinds of kids. Some of my old feelings came back, and I wished that I could help them. They need to find the gym for themselves I told myself and I dropped Joe’s cards in a lot of their lockers. If they come, they’ll get help, I said to Armstrong. We arrive at the field and we stand on the sidelines. Mike runs up to us as hyper as ever and tells us he’s glad we came. We say we’re anxious to see what he’s learned and Mike responds that he’s anxious to use it. “My god I hope he doesn’t kill anyone,” I whisper to Armstrong after he leaves. Armstrong chuckles and says “He learned your control, he shouldn’t. Shouldn’t.” We both burst into laughter as the rest of the team runs onto the field. Warm ups are interesting. First they have to run laps, which Mike easily does, keeping ahead of almost everyone. Then there’s stretching, jumping jacks, push ups and other exercises. Armstrong and I survey the team. Mike is doing everything with no problem, but there are people who are getting tired already. Whether they’re first timers or long standing players, we don’t know. Then the moment the 3 of us were waiting for: Lineman try-outs. Mike is standing in the middle of the line of new hopefuls. We look over them as they try to move this large senior, which I’m assuming is the same guy that dashed Mike’s hopes last year. Most are bigger than Mike by sheer dimensions, but none of them have his muscularity. Most of them move the test subject a bit and slip by him. They are considered to pass. Some can’t move him and walk back to the coach for other assignments. I see the disappointment on some of their faces and know that’s how Mike felt last year. Then Mike is up. We move closer so we can watch. It was the most beautiful and painful thing I’ve seen in a long time. Mike stood in his three point stance perfectly. The senior leaned down a bit. Mike looked up at him with a pair of cold and determined eyes. The coach blew his whistle and Mike hit him with a giant crunch, lifted him under his pads and carried him almost 5 yards before slamming him to the turf. As Armstrong and I watched this display, ending with the seniors head bouncing off the ground, we both give a resounding “YES!” Mike stands up and looks at us, seeing us cheer him on and then looks at the coach, who stood there shocked. Mike trots up to him and says, “How was that coach?” The coach closes his mouth and responds, “Real good ummm….” as he shuffles his list searching for a name. Armstrong and I walk over and say, “This here’s Big Mike Evans, our buddy. He’s your new defensive lineman.” “Way to go Big Mike,” Armstrong congratulates him as we punch him a bit. “Yeah, I think you knocked the wind out of that guy” I comment as I point to the kid still trying to get up. “You know, I thought it was gonna be hard, but when I hit him like you guys trained me, it felt like he was light as a feather. I probably could’ve carried him further, but I felt I should stop and let him down.” Mike comments “Yeah man, we were glad you didn’t kill him.” Armstrong laughs. “I just feel so powerful now. It’s like a rush.” Mike flexes an arm. “I can’t believe this is really my body. I feel like a new person now.” He flexes some more. “You guys are really awesome.” “You did the work man; we just helped you along the path.” I say. “But don’t think this lets you off the hook for our stuff.” Armstrong comments. “No man, I would never stop working out with you guys. I mean, look at some of these guys.” Mike waves his arm around at the rest of the guys working and trying out. “I used to look up to these guys when I was small. Now they seem small to me. I know they’ve been working longer than me, but they don’t have these results.” Mike flexes some more. “I know it sounds conceited, but I’m better than they are. It’s because you two made me better. I don’t want to lose what I have and I doubt anyone in this whole school is as dedicated as you two.” We jab Mike in the shoulder and say, “We’re always here for you man.” Mike goes back over with his new team, standing tall and proud. Armstrong and I beam with pride; our young prodigy has grown into a respectful teen. We watch the day’s practice and are disappointed when it ends in about two hours. Mike is still hyper as ever when practice has ended while the rest of the team is tired. “Man guys, that was so awesome. I feel great,” Mike said as he bounced up and down on his calves. “Hey guys, let’s go work out!” Armstrong and I look at each other and agree. We wait for Mike to change out of his practice clothes into his gym clothes and meet us back outside. Armstrong and I meet Mike outside the school’s weight room. He’s wearing the sleeveless t-shirt I gave him long ago and he’s close to filling it out. Armstrong and I didn’t wear good shirts to workout in, so we just take our shirts off and tossed them in our vehicles. We walk into the school’s weight room and it looks pretty decent. There are a few machines and a bunch of benches and plenty of free weights. “This’ll do for a light workout,” Armstrong says and we all burst into laughter. Mike is the first one up. He is still hyped from football practice and is lifting bigger than normal. We follow suit with our normal weight and Mike is keeping up good, a mere 75lbs behind us. We hit the bench machine and I happen to notice that we’re drawing a little crowd. I jab Armstrong in the side with my elbow and point. He smiles and goes to spot Mike. Mike hasn’t noticed the crowd yet, but we put 325 on it. He goes for 10 reps and we push him to do 12. He pushes it out hard, grunting the last rep. We rack the weight and he turns and stands up and notices a large portion of his new team standing there, mouths wide open in shock. He looks at us and we smile. He then looks at his teammates and does a double bi pose, flexing as hard as he can. You can see every muscle on his body rippling, both from the intensity of pump and the flex. I watch as the people who are watching gawk in awe at the spectacular showing Mike’s giving them. I see some of their eyes drift lower on him as the rest stay fixated on his bulging biceps. We pat him on the shoulder and say “Way to go Big Mike.” He smiles a huge grin at us and piles on our additional 75lbs so we can do our benches. Armstrong and I try not to show off too much, but Mike is enjoying himself greatly. The people dispersed a bit, but they still looked from a distance, and Mike was giving them a show. He’s taken off his shirt and he flexes after ever set. You can see the definition on his body and every muscle is pumped. Even though he’s only doing chest today, his arms are full of blood and his veins are showing the power he now possesses. He looks to us and says, “I know I shouldn’t be showing off. I don’t even know why I’m doing it. But it does feel good.” Armstrong whispers, “Don’t worry about it man. You deserve the looks you’re getting. Just don’t forget where you came from, and never forget where you’re going.” “I can never forget you guys. Each time I stand in the mirror, I see the work that you’ve done. I know that if I stop, I’ll lose these gains,” he says as he points to his arm. “No one here is near as hardcore as you guys, and I’ve grown to love how much you guys push me. If anything, you’ll see more of me.” Mike smiles as I finish up my set and we both give him a giant hug. Everything came together so well. I can’t believe the gains I’ve made in one year. I bet that senior was surprised when I told him who I was. God, it felt good to slam him like that. He felt so light and moved so easily, I barely had to try. To think just a year ago, I couldn’t budge him, and now I could carry him around effortlessly. Today just seemed so surreal. Last year, I had trouble keeping up with the warm-up after the jog, but today, everything was so easy. The guys around me were winded after warm-ups but I felt energized. And god, did it feel good to toss that senior around like a rag doll. I still can’t believe it. Have I really come so far ahead of everyone else? They’ve been working at it for years. It’s all because of Armstrong and Sam. My teammates can’t be working as hard as Armstrong and Sam made me work. I walk into my house and sit down to eat. My dad comes down from his room to talk to me. “So how did it go son?” I try not to smile too much, but I almost yell, “I’m on the team dad!” He walks over and gives me a hug and says, “Good job. You deserve it. You’re a big man now and I know you’re going to do well. Tell me all about it.” “Well, first we started with a jog. Nothing like what we do though. It was 4 times around the track, you know, easy stuff. Then it was a bunch of warm up exercises. Some of the guys around me were tired when we finished, but I was good and excited. Then they told us who to see for what positions. Oh, and Sam and Armstrong were there. I stopped to talk to them before I walked over to the defensive linemen tryouts. They told me to take it easy on them.” I smile a bit. “The test was the guy I couldn’t move last year. I knew this year was going to be different. He was still taller and a bit larger than me, but I saw he was a lot fatter than last year. I hit him just like Sam and Armstrong trained me. I got under his pads and I carried him a bunch before I slammed him on the ground. Sam and Armstrong went crazy on the sidelines and the coach was shocked. I ran over and asked coach how I did and he was speechless. Sam said to him, ‘This is Big Mike Evans, you’re new defensive lineman,’ and all coach could do was nod. Sam and Armstrong congratulated me on the nice hit and I was so proud. It was all thanks to their training. They watched as we did the rest of the day’s practice and when it was over, we hit the weight room.” “You weren’t tired after all that practice?” my dad inquires. “No, I was so hyped. It was only two hours and the guys put me through a lot more than that. So, we hit the weight room and it’s a decent one. We do our normal workout and Armstrong was pushing me while I’m trying a slightly higher weight. I get 12 out and I’m proud, then I noticed the football guys were watching me. I felt kinda funny at first, but then I started flexing at them.” I held up my arm and flexed a little bit for my dad. “They were shocked and it made me feel good. I mean seniors were impressed by my size and muscles.” “Sounds like you had a nice day today.” I scarf down some more steak and respond “Yeah dad. I can remember when I didn’t think this was gonna be possible, but you and Sam and Armstrong made it all happen. I really love you dad.” I get up and walk over to my dad. I’m bigger than I used to be, but he still picks me up and hugs me. We stand for a moment in that hug and he puts me down. “You are becoming a big man. I won’t be able to do that much longer,” he laughs. “Heh, don’t worry dad, I’ll pick you up instead soon!” I head upstairs to take a shower. When I get into the restroom, I catch myself in the mirror. I’m wearing the shirt that Sam gave me the first time we met. It’s faded from its original black, and there some holes in it in various places, but what caught my eye is how I looked in it. When I first got it, it fit me like a dress. It hung down to my knees and was completely wide. Now, I fill it out a lot better. It hangs off my shoulders well, my body is wide enough to make it look baggy but not completely funny. It’s still a bit long for me, but it’s amazing to see the gains. Why didn’t I notice this stuff before? I flex a bit and I can see myself fill out the shirt a bit more. “Amazing” I say to myself. Then I begin to take the shirt off and I catch the smell of it. I’ve never noticed it before, but the shirt smells like that same smell I smelt the first day. But now I know what it was. This shirt, which was worn by Sam when he lifted and worn by me while I worked hard, smelt like muscle. I can label the smell now. It smells like Sam, Armstrong and I, sweating hard. It smelt like the metal and the weight. There was the scent of the locker room where we showered and there was even a slight hint of blood and tears. I took a deep breath of it and exhaled a giant “Ahhhh.” Now I knew why my father did the same when he first took me to the gym. It was great. It was like how men should really smell. Screw colognes, the stench of muscle and metal should be all over us, the exhilarating scent of power and hard work should be what defines us. I take off the shirt completely and look at myself. I look a lot better than I used to, but I still have a long way to go before I get to where I wanna be. I flex a bit more and I see myself getting hard. I look down at my cock and I say, “Yeah, I know you like that too.” I love getting the muscle as much as I like watching it. I jump into the shower and wash up, my mind reeling from today’s events. It can only get better. ************************************************** ********************** I’m sitting at my desk one boring day, and I’m reminiscing over the past 2 years. Year one of Mike’s transformation ended with him becoming his dream: a defensive lineman. He wasn’t on the starting line yet, but he could’ve been if he was a junior or senior. Every game he played and excelled. Year two was a lot more interesting. After he started playing football, he never seemed to tire. He would catch Armstrong and me after his football practice and make sure he got his daily workout in. Every weekend, he continued to do his personal football camp. We saw gains in him that made us proud. When he first started playing football, he was around 5’6’’ and 230lbs, but in the past year, he’s grown a full foot. And the constant running and lifting and diet has bulked him out to a lean 280. While he’s as tall as I am and a little shorter than Armstrong, he’s not as massive. But what he lacks in mass, he more than makes up for in definition. He’s a natural ectomorph and you can tell. While Armstrong’s shakes bulked me up, they added more lean muscle to Mike. Every muscle on his body is ripped. He carries no more than six percent body fat, no matter how much he eats. We went to his team’s dinner, and all three of us had to be fitted for suits, so that gave us a good excuse to be measured. Armstrong: 6’8’’ 334 lbs. Chest: 64’’ Waist: 36’’ Neck: 25’’ Arms: 27’’ Calves: 28’’ Quads: 37’’ Me: 6’6’’ 321 lbs. Chest: 61’’ Waist: 34’’ Neck: 22” Arms: 25’’ Calves: 25’’ Quads: 33’’ Mike: 6’6’’ 280 lbs. Chest: 57’’ Waist: 34’’ Neck: 20’’ Arms: 23’’ Calves: 24’’ Quads: 30’’ He continues to keep up with us in everything; eating, lifting and life over all. Over the past year on our weekends, I’ve been guiding him through some simple Taijutsu katas, forms and movements in a set pattern. He’s been keeping up with it and looks good doing it. While my frame is a lot bigger, his is extremely toned and you can see every vein move as he performs the kata. This week is Mike’s two year anniversary and we have a beach trip in mind. I haven’t heard of Mike having any girlfriends or a social life, so it will be interesting to see what he does at the beach. I pick up the phone and confirm our reservations. We plan on going to an extremely nice beach house, right on the beach. Our goal is to have lots of ‘fun’ this weekend and to do so we need to be as close to the white sands as possible. The time is slowly ticking away, me fantasying about the beach is keeping me awake enough. The day finally ends and I head out to the gym. We’re going to be meeting up there and taking Mike out shopping after we finish lifting. Armstrong and I arrive at the same time as usual and we great each other. We hit the gym feeling good about the upcoming weekend. ************************************************** ********************** “Coach, I won’t be in town this weekend. I’m going off with Sam and Armstrong. We have a vacation planned, my first one in almost 3 years.” I tell my coach. “Don’t worry; I’m sure that I will be working hard while I’m there. Sam and Armstrong aren’t ones to let me rest too long.” Coach looks up at me and says, “I wish the rest of your teammates had as much dedication as you did. I tell all the JV players that they need to be like you if they want to start.” I say to coach, “Thanks. It’s all Sam and Armstrong though. I just moved the weight. They made me feel like I could do it.” “Maybe I should get them to come down here and do strength training for the team.” “I don’t think so. I mentioned it to them once, saying how there’s people who could use their guidance, and they said to me ‘They must make the first step and find us, like you did.’ I don’t quite understand it, but I guess what they mean is you really have to want to change before they can help. I remember I was at my wits’ end when I first met them. If I wasn’t, I doubt I would’ve stuck around after that first night.” My mind wanders back to that night; the haircut, Armstrong shocking me with his huge size and me discovering things about myself I never knew. If someone wasn’t desperate or willing, they would’ve ran out the locker room screaming after Armstrong started roaring. I guess what they said is true. They must find the gym and first. “….next game.” Coach says as I get startled out of my daydream. “Huh coach?” “I said we’re starting on defensive end the next game.” “Cool! Thanks coach!” “You’re the best man for the job Big Mike, what did you expect?” “Still, it’s a giant honor.” I look at my watch. “Geez, is that the time? I gotta get to the gym.” “Tell the guys I said hello and I hope they send me more guys like you.” I laugh as I run out the door and towards my car. I arrive at the gym slightly late. Armstrong and Sam have already done their warm up sets and I need to catch up. They’ve already set aside a spot and preloaded a bar for me. I scream, “I’m late but I’m sure as hell going be giving it my all” The guys in the gym laugh a bit as I sprint to the locker room. One quick change later and I’m back on the floor. Sam and Armstrong pause for a bit and help some of the other lifters while I catch up on my warm ups. I take them slow as usual, taking care not to injure myself. Sam is helping a guy with his one rep max on the bench and Armstrong is growling “Push, don’t give up!” at a guy doing squats. Home Sweet Home. I finish up my warm up just as Sam and Armstrong finish helping out. They walk back to where we’re doing back exercises. Sam pats me on the shoulder and says, “Had a good day big man?” Armstrong starts lifting as I recant the days’ events. Sam gives me a thumbs up as Armstrong says, “Bout time they saw your skill.” He grunts out the last rep and switches off to Sam. “So,” Armstrong continues, “ready for this weekend?” I smile as I say, “Yeah, haven’t went to any beaches in a while. Been hanging out with you two guys for the last few years.” “Yeah,” Sam grunts, “We thought it was a good time for a vacation.” Armstrong responds, “Yeah, we’re going shopping today for stuff, you’ll probably enjoy it a bit.” Sam stands up and laughs a bit. “I still remember my first time shopping with this big lug,” he chuckles, “it was a day I’ll never forget.” I get ready to do my set, wondering what Sam could possibly mean. I know these guys; they always have something interesting up their sleeves. I smile, knowing this is gonna be a fun day. ************************************************** ********************** After our workout, we pile into my jeep, Armstrong in the front and Mike in the back, and head towards the mall. We stop to grab a quick meal at our favorite restaurant and head off to the big guy’s store. We walk in the store and are immediately greeted by the store clerks. There are two females and one male, all very nice looking and slim. We start to head off to the swim section. They have a variety of swim wear there, and Mike is looking at the normal swim trunks, but we have different ideas in mind for him. “Miss!” Armstrong bellows and waves his huge arm, gaining the attention of the nearby clerk. “Yes sir?” “Yes, we’re looking for your speedos.” Soon as he got the word ‘speedos’ out, Mike spins around. I smile as Mike looks at Armstrong. “Oh, yes. They’re right here” the young clerk says as she leads Armstrong to the far wall. Armstrong motions for us to follow, and I head over with Mike following. Once we all arrive at the speedo section, Armstrong looks at Mike. “You’re still about a 34, aren’t you?” “Yeah, that’s about right.” “Good, same size as Sam. Miss, here’s my card. Charge this pair to it.” Armstrong grabs a pair of black briefs off the wall and tosses them at Mike. “Go put them on. If they don’t fit, Sam can have ‘em, but I’m sure they’ll be just fine. Mike looks at Armstrong like he’s crazy, but Armstrong shoos him into the dressing room. Armstrong and I stand outside the dressing room while Mike changes. He steps out in a t-shirt and the new speedos. “Give me that shirt,” Armstrong orders as he goes to rip the shirt off Mike. Mike chuckles as he takes of the shirt and Armstrong directs him to a nearby full length mirror. “You think I can wear something like this?” Mike asks. “Let’s find out” I say as I wave down the helpful clerk. “Miss, how do you think this looks on our friend here?” She looks at Mike’s toned body and her eyes betray her as she stares at his very decent package. Mike turns 3 different shades of red as he watches the clerk stare at him. “I---I think it looks quite nice on him” “Well don’t just stand there, pose for the nice young lady. She needs to see you better,” Armstrong says. Mike turns beet red and begins to pose, starting with a single bi, then a double bi, then a lat flare. The young lady gasps at his physique, holding her hand near her chest. I look around and I see the other two clerks watching Mike’s display with lust in their eyes. Yup, I think they all like how Mike looks in those shorts. “Yes, I think they look really good,” the clerk stammers. “Well there ya go Mike,” Armstrong says, “if the young lady says they’re good, then you’re wearing them this weekend.” I reach up to the wall and grab another pair of black speedos in size 34, two pair of red in size 34 and a couple of size 36’s for Armstrong. We tell Mike to change back so we could leave, but he protests. “I’m not the only one who’s going to show off today. You two gotta try on your stuff too dammit!” “Nah,” Armstrong says with a chuckle, “we know they fit us.” “Dammit, you’re going to try them on. At least then I won’t feel so silly for standing here in these,” Mike laughs. “Ok, if it’ll make you feel better,” I laugh and punch him on the shoulder. I wave down the clerk and tell her to ring all this up real quick. She trots off to the cash register and then comes back with our purchase. I notice that the other clerks have moved to get a better view of us and I chuckle. Looking at Armstrong, I can tell he sees the same thing. We grab the black speedos and head into the dressing room. I step out first and I flex my right arm for the nearby clerk. I see her flutter a bit as Armstrong steps out. He looks like he flexed a little while changing because you can see some of the veins popping out. He strikes a double bi and I look at the other clerks. The female one is touching herself and the male one is licking his lips slightly. Armstrong: The master of getting people aroused. After about a minute of the show, Armstrong speaks up, “So you wanna walk around the mall like this Mike? You know we’re up for it.” Mike bursts into laughter and says, “No man, we wouldn’t want to scare the natives. Better change back into our gear.” We hop back into the changing rooms and switch back into our casual gear. We step out and I notice Mike’s still pumped and kinda hard from the earlier display. My eyes browse the store and I notice there’s only one clerk now. I smile and think, “Wonder where those other two went off to. I hope they enjoyed the show.” The remaining clerk walked up to Mike and placed her hand on his pumped arm and whispered some stuff into his ear before handing him a small slip of paper. Armstrong and I smile as Mike blushes a little more. We grab our bag of stuff and head out. Mike is really getting into being big. He smiles at every person that seems to be staring at his massive physique. He flexes his pecs a little while he walks and he’s all around enjoying the attention. I remark to myself that he’s a completely different person than when we first met, and I’m happy for him. ************************************************** ********************** Today’s the day! After today’s practice and workout, me and the guys are heading up to the beach. It’s gonna be awesome. I’m bouncing around, even more hyper and it shows that I’m excited. My teammates keep telling me to calm down but I just can’t. I’m too excited. I kinda take it out on the offensive linemen though. I’m so eager to finish practice I’m knocking them harder than normal. Coach calls me over real quick and tells me to calm down a bit and not to injure the guys. I look back and I see some of them are sore. I can’t help but laugh a little before I run over to the guys and hug ‘em by the shoulders and say a quick sorry. I can’t help but run everywhere and bounce on my toes when I’m standing. I just can’t hold still. This weekend’s gonna be awesome. As usual, practice ends with me still energized. I tell everyone bye and hop in my car and head off to the gym. My head is still swimming with anticipation of this weekend. I can feel the sea spray, the breeze, the looks of admirers. I wonder to myself, “When did I become so confident?” I remember times when I used to shun the eyes of the public and tried to avoid being seen. Now, I love the attention. It’s because of these I think as I raise my arm and flex slightly. I never would’ve realized how much confidence just feeling good about myself would’ve given me. Even before I had the huge muscles, back when I first joined the gym, I felt good. I think back to the night I first started being called ‘Big Mike’ and how I didn’t feel weird at all being around those huge guys. I helped rack weights and load bars and assisted the big guys in the gym with stuff, and I never felt weird. What was it about being there? Was it that I had a place to belong to? Was it because they didn’t see me as a scrawny kid but as a future man? Was it because of Sam and Armstrong backing me? I don’t know. Maybe all of it, but now, I feel different. I don’t care either. It feels good to feel like this, not worrying about what people think about me or even if they care. Just being able to be free from those thoughts is exhilarating. I roar a bit like Armstrong as I drive down the road. Truly, this is freedom. ************************************************** ********************** We do a quick workout as I tell the gang about the beach house we’re going to. It’s quite large and happens to have a hot tub, a pool, several large rooms and even a gym. Mike sighs with relieve and remarks, “Good, thought I wasn’t going to be able to workout this week.” Armstrong recants, “Don’t worry big man, you’ll defiantly have a workout during this vacation. Plus there’s some things we need to discuss on the way.” Mike looks at Armstrong confused and says “Like what?” “Later,” I say.Mike nods and we resume our quick workout. After we finish, we grab our shakes and Armstrong grabs a small vial of his sweat. It’s about time he found out. We’re cruising down the highway in my jeep when Armstrong begins.“Mike, we have a few things to tell you. We thought that this would be the best time to do so.” “Like what?”“Well, for one, Sam and I are bisexual.”I look in my rear view mirror at Mike to try and discern his feeling on the subject. He didn’t seem upset, but more jovial instead.“Yeah, I’ve known. You two are big guys, and when I’m going to sleep after the grueling training you put me through, I can hear your voices and the bed move in your room. It took me a while to figure it out, but I finally knew. I kinda wanted to be in there with you guys, feeling your muscles and seeing your huge cocks in action.”“Good,” I say, “I’m glad we got that out in the open. We weren’t sure how you’d react.”“Yeah, I’m ok with it. I’m bi myself. I’ve fucked a guy and a gal at the same time already.”Armstrong turns around and pats Mike on the shoulder. “Well that takes care of my next statement. Final thing,” he says as he reaches for the vial, “you see this?”Armstrong hands the vial to Mike and he examines the clear liquid.“Please tell me these aren’t roids.”“No no no. We’re all natural. Well, except for this, but it’s natural too. What you’re holding there is my sweat, slightly purified. I seem to sweat testosterone, and we clean it of impurities and mix it into shakes. So, it’s just me you’re drinking.”Mike gets a look of interest across his face, obviously wondering how that’s possible, and then says, “Ok. That’s cool. I presume that since it is natural, it’s not illegal?”“Nope, I took it to a doctor and he said is was as just like taking aspirin. He also said he was jealous of me because my genetics will keep me producing major amounts of testosterone for a while, and the same goes for people who drink this for years. It seems to alter your body’s chemistry to where your own body starts to make more testosterone naturally, hence the gains.”“So, what you’re saying is, I’ll continue to be able to make gains like this as long as I keep working out?”“Your gains will slow, but as long as you hit the gym hard, you’ll look like that when you’re 60 and 70 years old.”A huge grin appeared across Mike’s face as he envisioned a massive 70 year old Armstrong, out lifting people 1/3 his age. I smile and am relieved about how he took the news. We continue to cruise down the road, laughing and joking and just being free. ************************************************** ********************** We arrive at the house and start unloading stuff. Armstrong and Sam had packed two huge coolers with stuff for the two day vacation so we’d have tons to eat. They grab the coolers while I grab the duffle bags and we head in the house. It’s better than Sam described. The living room is huge, tons of space leading to a dock where you can see the beach. The view is beautiful, the ocean so clear, the breeze so crisp. Armstrong calls me back into the house to put the stuff away. I walk around and see the rest of the place. There’s a fairly nice gym, nothing like home but it should suffice for the two days. There’s a kitchen with a giant fridge. Two bedrooms, both with king size beds. I’m beginning to hope I can spend a little time in Sam and Armstrong’s room on this trip. Out the back door is the pool and hot tub. I nod approvingly, sensing this is gonna be the place of action. I head back towards the bedrooms and drop the luggage off before heading to the kitchen to help put away our supplies. After putting away the tons of pre-made drinks and food, we hit the living room for a little while before being drawn to the gym. We just can’t resist working out. We sat and relaxed for a good five minutes before I started getting jumpy and looking back and forth at Armstrong and Sam, them looking at me with the same glare in their eyes. Funny how I would usually relax at a time like this, now I just have to work out. We hit the in house gym, and since it doesn’t have the massive amounts of weight we’re used to, we decide to do really low weight for 100 reps. Well, I didn’t decide, Armstrong brought it up, and I agreed. After 60 curls, I wish I hadn’t. My arms were burning like acid was being poured on them. I wanted to drop the weight, but Sam and Armstrong were relentless.“Dude, you can’t stop. Look at that gun” Sam encourages me as he points to the mirror. I look at my arm and I like what I see. The high reps have my arm veins twitching madly. Every blood vessel in them are standing at full attention and pumping giant amounts of blood. It’s inspiring and helps me focus on the monumental task. I need a little help getting the last ten out without cheating, but I do it and my arms flop to my side, begging for mercy. “Way to go man, did you feel that burn!” Armstrong cheers wildly. I drop to my knees and exclaim, “Man that was hard as hell!” Armstrong looks at me then Sam and says, “Yeah, this might not be the best idea. Oh well, how bout ice cream!” They burst into laughter and I follow suit. Armstrong picks up a dumbbell about 20lbs heavier and cranks out his reps. I’m still on the floor but I watch as his huge gun churns out the reps. With machine-like precision, the arm goes up and down, each rep demanding more of his muscles than the last. I watch as his skin slowly tightens, the veins in his massive forearm begin to pump harder and harder, threatening to break the skin. Also around 60 reps, I see Armstrong begin to sweat. His arms are bulging with power, the muscles look fatigued but beautiful. The veins work up and down his arm like a serpent, coiling and relaxing at the task. Sam is pushing Armstrong to keep form and he continues to lift. It’s an amazing site, this man’s arms. At rest, they look simply like giant rocks on his arm, but when stressed like this, it’s awe inspiring. The beauty of his muscles working that hard, the blood coursing through his thick veins supplying lifeblood to each fiber, the massive size of it all, it is almost too much to take in. By the time Armstrong hits 100, I think his arms are going to explode. Veins I’ve never noticed have risen to the surface and are throbbing relentlessly against the skin. His forearms and biceps have tightened to almost unreal levels of tension and I can feel myself getting hard. Sam grabs the same dumbbell and starts working on his set. It’s amazing how much alike they are. He performs each rep with the same precision, same rate of lift and decline, same muscles bulging in the same spots. Maybe it’s me being tired from the massive strain on my body, but I feel as if I’m getting light headed. I watch as Sam’s arms bulge and strain just like Armstrong’s, and I get so excited. I’ve never seen them looked so pumped. Sure, lifting like they usually do showed me their exceptional mass, but this was different. They could be ripped if they wanted to because they’re so close to it but they prefer to be big, and seeing their arms ripped like this was a huge turn on. Armstrong does his best to assist Sam with the last few reps and at 100, Sam drops the dumbbells to the ground. “Damn that was a burn!” he shouts. I stand up and I can no longer resist…. I walk over to Sam and I begin to rub his arms a bit, slightly moaning in pleasure. Sam turns to me a bit and says, “Like that pump, don’t you? I know we all do.” He uses his other arm to grab my arm and squeezes it a little. It burns a bit from the pump but it feels so good. After replacing the dumbbells, Armstrong steps over and stands near us, and I reach out my hand to grab his arm also. While rubbing Sam’s arm, I guide my tongue along the road map of Armstrong’s arm outlined by his massive veins. I feel his light layer of hair across my tongue and the salty taste of his manly sweat and I whimper in delight. I have dreamed about doing this kinda thing for the longest, ever since I looked at my dad and other bodybuilders and realized that I loved muscle. I finally feel as if I can explore those feelings with these guys. They seemed to know what I was thinking and they pull off their clothes and help me with mine. It’s like my deepest dream come true. Sure, I still love women, but they don’t have these huge muscles that I also love. We spend the next hour standing there, worshiping each other’s muscles. I spent my time focusing on their upper bodies while they moved from my chest to my arms and down to my legs and back again. They expertly used their hands and tongues to send wave after wave of pleasure to each muscle in my body, and I tried to imitate them with my hands and mouth. Their fingers are running through the crevices of my abs and I flex slightly to gently hold it there. Sam laughs a little and continues upward while Armstrong works my lower body. My hands are exploring Sam’s massive chest with stops at Armstrong’s huge shoulders. It was heavenly, just standing there feeling their rippling mounds of flesh attached to their huge cores. After we finish up, we hit the shower. It’s a nice big shower and it can fit a whole family. Naturally, we all shower together, continuing what we started in the gym. In here, the experience is heightened by the flowing water. I enthrall myself with their bodies, washing their toned muscles as they wash me and each other, paying heed to every mound and indention in their amazing bodies. Our muscles are glistening in the water and soap, flowing around our bodies like rivers. Suds stream down their bodies slowly, following the path outlined by the years of hard work. Our cocks are hard and are rubbing against each other as we slowly draw our hands along each other’s contours. It feels so sensual, the firmness of their muscles and the powerful veins combined with the softness of their touch. I can barely control myself and I feel close to climaxing when Sam turns off the water. He steps out and smiles at us and directs us to the bedroom floor. I happily follow, and we continue on the carpeted floor. We roll around with each other, displaying our naked wet bodies and our rippling muscles. I grab their massive tree trunk legs and go to massage them. Sam picks me up and starts to lift me as if I were a barbell. At the lowest point of each press, I reach down to feel his massive pecs working and I reach towards Armstrong who is sliding his meaty paws up and down Sam’s arms. After a few reps, Sam hands me to Armstrong and the lifting continues. I am throbbing and I begin to stroke my lifter on each press. Armstrong then lays me down between him and Sam and we continue to rub our wet, glistening muscles against each other. We eventually begin to stroke each other as we continue to worship our muscled bodies and I’m first to explode in euphoric delight. Sam and Armstrong follow suit, and we lay on the floor, exhausted, glowing with pleasure, and covered in creamy goodness.“That was amazing guys,” I say.“That’s nothing compared to what’s planned for tomorrow,” Armstrong says. We get up and clean up the area. Seems we’ve had more fun than I thought and it takes half a dozen towels to clean up all the water and jizz. After tossing the towels in the wash along with our clothes, we head downstairs to eat. I’m beginning to wonder why I even bothered with clothes for this trip since now that I’m free with my buddies, I don’t plan on wearing anything around the guys. Our dinner consisted of steak and veggies, and a side of hard beef enjoyment. After dinner, we head off to bed. I’m headed to my room but Sam grabs me by the arm and leads me into the master room. I smile as I think about what’s going to happen, but they say no sex just yet, that I’ll need my energy for tomorrow. We jump into bed and I feel their hard muscles and cocks rub against me. It’s hard to fall asleep like that, but for some reason it feels natural. I eventually drift off to sleep with their massive arms draped across me like shields. ************************************************** ********************** We wake up later than normal around 7 am. I notice that all 3 of us are covered in white stickiness, and I smile. Nice to know the kid is highly aroused. I wasn’t so sure how he would react, but I’m happy. I wake up the gang and we head to the shower. Mike is raging again and it makes Armstrong and me hard too. We spend about thirty minutes “showering” and head to breakfast. After a quick meal, we put on our black speedos and head to the beach. It’s still fairly empty, so I lead the guys to the ocean. “Morning warm up today will be kata number 17 against the sea,” I say as Armstrong smiles. Kata 17 has a lot of circular and precise arm motions and emphasizes tension and control in the upper body. Armstrong knew exactly why I picked this one. While we’re standing still in the water, the kata will focus and pump our upper bodies, stretching the biceps and pecs, and the water will make our muscles stand out more. We begin the long kata, slowly tensing and relaxing our muscles as me move in the warm ocean. As we stand in a line facing the sea, I can see Mike’s tight body get pumped and Armstrong’s veins bulge against his skin and I feel the same in my body. We stand in the ocean for almost an hour, slowly performing the fluid and precise movements of the kata, breathing in controlled methods, being in sync with each other. We finish by bowing to the rising sun and turn around. On the beach are around 20 people, all staring intently at us. I laugh a bit and I smack Mike gently on the ass and tell him they’re checking him out. He laughs and I lead our little group out of the ocean. I spot this trio of college chicks lounging on the sands and I begin to walk over to them with Armstrong and Mike behind me. They begin to whisper and giggle as we approach them. “Good morning ladies,” I greet them as they stop giggling. Armstrong and Mike wave at the young ladies as they smile back. “How are you today?” Armstrong asks.One of the females speaks up and says, “Oh, we’re really good after that performance out there. What was it exactly?”I jab Mike in the side with my elbow and he speaks up, “Oh, it’s called Taijutsu. Something this big lug here taught me.”The leader of the females speaks up, “You looked very good doing that.” Clearly she was flirting with Mike, but Mike didn’t notice. I sit him down next to the chick and sit myself down near another one. Armstrong sits near the end and says, “Yeah, he’s a good kid and he knows his stuff.”“I bet. All you looked real good doing that out there. So big and strong,” she quietly speaks as she rubs Mike’s abs.Mike smiles a bit and I speak up, “Perhaps you ladies would like to join us this eve at our beach house? We plan on having a party and I see that Mike would love to invite you over.” Mike blushes as the woman rubbing him laughs a bit. “We’ll be there,” the female next to me giggles.I stand up and say, “Good, looking forward to having fun with you tonight. Excuse us while we go invite more people.” Mike rubs his companion gently before rising and waving goodbye. Armstrong takes a little more time detaching from his playmate, but we eventually continue down the beach. The large portion of the day was spent enjoying the onlookers and inviting them to our party. We got a large mix of male and female participants. I especially enjoyed our little beach football game. It was kinda unfair, 4 on 8, but they gave us a good run for our money despite the odds. We only won by 21 points. It kinda helps when three of our four players each are almost as big as two of their players. We invited them all to the party and told them to bring the ball too. We had lunch, played a few beach games, flirted with some guys and gals, and before we knew it, it was around time for us to start preparing for the party. We walk back to the house, waving and winking at all the hot people on the beach. I think to myself, damn this is gonna be one nice orgy. We set up some food and drinks that we brought along and we clear out a lot of the breakables to the second bedroom. We plan on keeping most of the action in the living and outside, so we block off the two bedrooms. We spread the couches out a little, exposing more floor space and we place pillows around the area. The door bell rings and Mike goes to answer it. I don’t think he’s realized that he’s naked, but what the hell, everyone’s gonna be soon. ************************************************** ********************** I open the door and see the three girls we first met at the beach and I greet them with a hearty hello. They’re standing on the porch just staring at me and I’m wondering why. A slight breeze blows, and I realize that I’m in my full glory. I smile for them and extend my arm to them, flexing my muscles ever so slightly. I invite them in the house with a Cheshire cat grin saying, “Welcome to our parlor,” and they giggle and enter. The ladies walk into the house and towards the living room where Sam and Armstrong are still man-handling the furniture. Seeing them like that makes me kinda excited so I can imagine what the girls are feeling. I give them a quick tour, showing them the kitchen and the pool area. I say to them that they’re free to relax, and the party should be starting soon. As soon as I guide them back to the living room, the doorbell rings again. I guess it’s later than I thought. I open the door and it’s the guys we played football with today. They also immediately notice I’m naked, but they come in anyway. I give them the same tour and lead them to the living room where Sam and Armstrong are already comfortable with some of the ladies. More and more people come, and soon the living room is full. Music is playing and people are getting more and more comfortable. Surprisingly, no one brought alcohol, but the atmosphere is still light. Our freedom with our bodies seems to make everyone comfortable, and slowly, clothing starts coming off everyone. I would’ve never guess that something like this would happen, but it seems that this was Armstrong and Sam’s plan from the start. The chick I met from earlier is near me, and she’s taking her time exploring my body. She starts with my chest, drawing her gentle fingers along the ridges of my chest. Her touch is so soft, and I feel my member beginning to harden. Her eyes glance towards my package, and they widen as if she was a kid at Christmas. She works her hands down to my cock and begins to wake the beast. My shaft arises to its full glory, and I hear a few audible gasps. She smiles and begins to mount me and Sam tosses a condom my way. My lady catches it and reads the labeling, “XXL eh? I can see why.” She rips the packaging with her teeth and goes to glove my member, slowly working her feminine hands down my throbbing shaft. It feels so good and I see Sam tossing condoms to all the guys in the room. It’s gonna be an orgy, but a safe orgy. She mounts me and starts grinding as some random guy begins to caress my balls with his tongue. “Damn that feels good,” I moan. I look around and I see Armstrong lifting a woman to the ceiling licking her while some guy sucks his massive member and Sam pounds some guy from behind while the guy pounds a chick. There are hands of all types feeling over myself, Sam, and Armstrong, getting a taste of the power our bodies hold. I hear the grunts of people having sex all around me as my chick slowly rides me. I lean her forward and give her a gentle kiss. Her whole body smells of some exotic scent, like lavender and aloe with some other tropical flowers. The guy under her is enjoying himself also, guiding his tongue along my shaft and her ass in rhythm with her. Sam is flexing for his partner, and I hear the coos from the woman admiring his body. The guy sucking Armstrong off has his hands full with Armstrong’s massive meat and the woman that Armstrong is tonguing seems to be lost in ecstasy. Sexual energy is flowing freely, and Armstrong is the first to cum, spraying hot man juice over everyone. His roar as he climaxes causes a chain reaction in the room, leading others to climax soon afterwards. While some people start to die down after that, obviously exhausted from the extreme activity we’re engaged in, we are still hard and ready for more. After a quick condom change, we take a few of the more lively people out to the hot tub and start more action there. I would have never thought I could fuck more than one person in a row, but Sam and Armstrong are almost pushing me to keep up. They’ve pleasured two guys and one woman each already, making them cum harder than I bet they’ve come in a while, and they’re pounding away on the 4th person. The guy I’m with begins to moan and I can tell I’m hitting his prostate just right. I start to thrust deeper and deeper, hearing his moans of pain and pleasure grow. He spews his load over his chest and I direct his hands to my guns as I pound him harder and harder. I cum soon after and I lift him out of the pool. He lies there, exhausted but euphoric. I take off my condom and I walk over to where Sam and Armstrong are. They each have a person, Sam with a chick and Armstrong with a guy. I’m getting hard again from just seeing their muscles work as they work these two over, so I position myself where the guy can suck my meat and the chick can lick the balls. It’s a nice 5-way; water’s splashing everywhere, their moans fill the air, and the primal grunts of the three of us echo. The guy cums first, and I follow suit, shooting my hot load into his mouth. Sam and Armstrong thrust a little more and empty themselves with an animalist roar. The guys lift their partners out of the pool and lay them down on the warm bricks. I grab a towel and lay it across them and then I look at my buddies. Their muscles are standing at full attention, veins bulging everywhere and toned muscle calls to me. Their cocks are still semi-hard, and even now they look amazing. I feel myself getting hard again, and they smile. I’ve cum 3 times in the last couple of hours and they’ve come four times, but it doesn’t seem like the night is over yet. We walk back into the house, dripping of water and jizz and we see the entire party lying there. Everyone’s asleep or falling asleep from the orgasmic bliss, and we slowly make our way to the bedroom. Now it’s time for us to really enjoy ourselves I think. As soon as we get to the room, I drop to my knees and start worshipping Armstrong’s massive body. His legs are just beautiful right now, so pumped from the constant thrusting and his cock is semi hard. I begin to suck it, slowly sliding the shaft down my throat. Sam walks up behind me and crouches down a little, sliding his hardening meat around my back as he rubs my shoulders. I feel his cock rub between the grooves of my shoulder blades as I run my fingers in the crevices of Armstrong’s abs. I hear my moans combine with the growls of my fellow muscle monsters as we worship each other’s bodies. I feel Armstrong’s hands run along my back and tickle Sam’s growing meat. Sam’s hands are exploring the crevices in my arms and my hands are working their way towards the tree trunks attached to the muscle cock in my mouth. I run my hand all around Armstrong’s legs as I slowly work his shaft with my tongue. I feel his serpent swell in my mouth, reaching to lodge itself in the back of my throat. I feel Sam’s powerful arm grabbing my peaked bicep and his cock working itself into my back. All this muscle and cock feel so wonderful and I taste Armstrong’s pre slip from his meat and Sam’s on my back. The thoughts and feelings of muscle everywhere around me, beside me, in me makes my meat swell even larger. I feel a pump that I haven’t felt since I first started lifting and it invigorates me. I begin to work a little harder, wanting to fill my mouth with all of Armstrong. I flex my arms a bit as Sam rubs them and I hear him moan. Armstrong expertly begins to rock back and forth, providing additional sensations to the mix. My hands feel his massive quads work, the muscles twitching and the blood flowing underneath my hands. He leans down a bit and grabs Sam’s arms, massaging the huge mounds of muscle. I take Armstrong’s meat out of my mouth momentarily, wanting to stand against his massive chest. I stand slowly, feeling Sam’s cock slowly slide down the middle of my back and down the crack of my ass. I reach towards Armstrong’s colossal shoulders and around his to his back. His chest is so huge I am unable to fully close my grip around his mass. I spend a few moments letting my hands explore the recesses of his back and lats before he picks me up in a huge hug. Such power feels so good to me and he knows it. Sam approaches and they sandwich me between them. I feel their thickening meats beneath my balls swelling even more. Our three members inter tangle with each other as they press their bodies against mine. Armstrong continues to hold me in mid air as he slides his cock back and forth against my balls and Sam does the same. The sensation is amazing, feeling these muscle cocks and massive monsters all over me is intense, swelling me even harder. I can feel the same is happening to them because their members are slowly but evidently pointing upward. I start to rub my meat between the grooves of Armstrong’s abs and reach behind me to grab Sam’s pulsating forearms as he massages my chest. “God this is so amazing” I moan. “Yeah, you like that hard muscle and these huge cocks don’t you?” Armstrong growls quietly. “Yes sir!” I spatter, “Don’t stop.” Armstrong’s cock feels as if it’s trying to work its way into my ass and I eagerly anticipate it, but it never penetrates me. It slowly rubs back and forth along the crack of my ass and I almost want to ram myself on his huge fuck pole. Sam’s cock has curved up just a bit and is rubbing the underside of my balls, providing sensations I’ve never experienced before. Armstrong lowers me a bit so I’m almost resting on their huge meats and slowly kisses me. It’s so passionate and amazing. The hardness of his muscles contrasts beautifully with the softness of his lips and tongue. Armstrong ends the kiss after what seems like an eternity, and Sam turns my head towards him and he also kisses me. His is just as electric as Armstrong’s and I enthrall myself in it. My tongue is almost overpowered by the muscular tongue of Sam and it makes me even more aroused. I spend a few more moments entwined in this dance of muscle before I allow Armstrong to lower me to the floor. I slide down between them slowly, letting my body experience each ripple and contour of their massive bodies as I return to my knees. My hands slide down the hills and valleys of Armstrong’s body and slowly work my way to his throbbing meat. I slowly guide it into my mouth as Sam repositions his dripping cock on my back. Armstrong’s thrusts are becoming more and more powerful as I increase the pressure in my mouth. I want all of him so bad that I can taste it. His pre is flowing and I can feel his cock and balls tighten in my mouth. Armstrong’s head tilts back as he unleashes his torrent of manhood into my mouth. Sam follows suit and releases a deluge of himself along my shoulders, allowing it to drip down my chest and back and along his shaft. I feel myself approaching climax, and they pick me up off the floor. Using one hand each to hold me up, they use their other hands to stroke me to ecstasy. I explode with more cum than I had unleashed all that night over the three of us and I smile at my two buddies. “This night was amazing guys. I’ve never had anything like it before,” I whisper as my flood begins to recede. “You deserved it man,” Armstrong’s deep bass echoes in my head. “You’ve worked hard and this is just the beginning. Remember the genetic stuff I was talking about earlier, this is another one of the side effects, increased sexual vigor. You can truly keep up with me and Sam now.”Sam laughs a bit and we work our way to the shower. I can feel what they’re talking about because just imaging them wet again is making me hard and I can feel my balls refilling themselves almost immediately. “Let’s go do something about this,” Sam says as he points at his stiffening boner. I laugh as I grab my ever-enlarging meat and step into the shower with my two muscle friends, fuck buddies, and demigods. ************************************************** ********************** Today is the first game of Mike’s senior year. Over the past summer, together we’ve packed about 100lbs of muscle on the three of us. Armstrong and I’ve gained about 30lbs and Mike gained a little over 40. His frame has bulked up a bit, but he still has the ripped, athletic look to him. We’re proud of his gains and we tell him so constantly. He’s proud of himself, but he’s still humble and polite. He opens doors for ladies, helps his mother with the groceries, says ‘Please’ and ‘Thank You’, calls adults ‘Sir’ and ‘Ma’am’ and just recently, he picked up his father in a bear hug, something he’s wanted to do for a while now. Armstrong, his father, and I beam with pride as we see how good of a young man Big Mike has become. The three of us stood near the sidelines, watching Mike sit on the bench. The national anthem had just played and the captains had just got back from the coin flip. Mike was one of them, being the head of the defense now. The opposing team had won the flip and chose to receive the ball. Mike was sitting down composing himself as we taught him, preparing to release the torrent of rage and power that he holds. The kick is high, and the receiver catches it at the 20 yard line. He returns the ball back about 20 yards and is tackled at the 39. It’s time for the defense to perform. Mike stands up, turns around and places his helmet on his head. He trots to the field and heads to the huddle. They break and line up, Mike being on the right side. The opposing offense lines up while the quarterback slowly walks towards the center. Then Mike looks at him. With a voice that had more fury than a train wreck and overflowing with primal rage, Mike tilts his head back roars tremendously. It echoes throughout the stadium, drowning out the activity on the field, the chatter in the stand and even the blaring of the two large bands. After his feat of primal fury, you could hear a pin drop, a breeze blow or a blade of grass move. His opponents, their fans, his teammates and the fans stood in awe of this avatar of ferocity before them. The three of us could do nothing but smile. After what seemed to be an eternity, the quarterback slowly counts off the hike. He snapped the ball and Mike plows through two of the offensive linemen. The quarterback steps back a few paces for what seems to be a throw as Mike tosses the next person aside. The quarterback turns toward Mike, and froze like a deer in headlights at the sight of this unstoppable tank barreling towards him. Mike lowers his head slightly, placed his hands up towards the quarterback’s chest and careens into him. As the quarterback fell backwards from the force of Mike’s impact, his grip on the ball slipped and the pigskin became free. Mike’s hands slowly drifted toward the free ball. Slamming the quarterback into the ground with a large portion of his mass, Mike completes a forward flip, plucking the ball from the air before it could hit the ground. Like a panther pouncing from a tree to attack its prey, Mike lands on his feet with the agility of a gymnast without stopping his forward momentum. He sprints towards the goal line and scores a touchdown before the other linemen could even get pass their fallen leader. Mike tosses the ball to the ref and trots back to the sidelines. He’s getting so many cheers from the crowd I can barely hear myself think. Mike walks up to us and mouths “How was that guys?” and we all give him a huge thumbs up. They score the extra point and Mike walks to get some Gatorade real quick before he’s on the field again. A gentleman walks down near us and says, “That kid is amazing. I’ve never seen anything like it before.”“Yeah, that’s Big Mike,” Armstrong says. “I’m so proud of my son, he’s easily gonna break my record this year,” his dad beams. “So that’s your son?” the gentleman inquires.“Yeah he is.”“Well, I’m a scout for State University. Some of my players told me about him in the gym, but nothing about how he was on the field. He’s really amazing!”“It’s all thanks to these two guys.”“I’d like to shake your hands. You are excellent coaches if you taught him all that.”Armstrong and I shake his hands and smile. We turn back to see Mike running on the field with the same confidence he’s had for years now and the offense almost trembling in fear. A few moments later, Mike has the ball again and has scored another touchdown. Even with them double covering him, he plowed through them, injuring one of them in the process. This display continues well pass the half, with their offense slowly losing people to injury as they try to keep Mike down. The coach tells Mike to rest, seeing as how they’re up 63-0, mostly in part to Mike’s defensive display. Mike walks over to us and we pat him on the pads and tell him how well he was doing. His dad beams with pride as he introduces Calvin the scout from State U. Calvin goes through telling him how he’s never seen anything like it before and how he’s not even tired after destroying what seems to be the entire starting offense. Mike laughs and says, “These two right here put me through stuff a hell of a lot tougher than that for the past few years. This is child’s play compared to running into this brick wall that I call Armstrong.” Armstrong laughs as he jabs Mike’s shoulder, “I can see why so many of their guys are scared of you now. If you’re hitting them as hard as you hit me, I’m not sure anyone will want to play against you!” We chat some more and the game ends 70-7. Mike tells his dad that he’s going to hang out with us and meet with the scout tomorrow with us in tow. We smile at Mike a smile that says what Armstrong and I are thinking. “Boy oh boy do we have a celebration lined up for you tonight.” Mike smiles back and I can almost hear his jock strap ripping from anticipation. This post has been promoted to an article

I've recently edited the story, and was suprised to learn that on microsoft word, using times new roman size 12, the entire story is 63 pages long. Part 1 Beep-beep. Beep-beep. Beep-beep. The shape irritating sounds of an alarm clock, jerk me awoke. I lift up my left arm to press the reset button, but just before hitting it, I stop and tense my arm. It hangs in midair for a moment afraid of destroying yet another alarm clock. Relaxing my arm, a thick finger gingerly presses the reset button. For several seconds I continue to lie on my firm mattress. Swinging my legs so that my feet touch the floor, I lift my torso so that I am sitting on the bed. Releasing a yawn, instinctively my arms raise themselves up and stretch behind my back. My white shirt stretches over my expansive chest. Relaxing my arms, I push against the floor with my legs to stand up. Slowly I walk over to the door, duck and turn sideways. I nearly bump my shoulder into the wall, straightening my body on the other side. I catch myself before it is too late, and continue walk through the hall, it seems small. The hall is narrow; no that's not exactly right. For anybody else, the hall would provide adequate space. However, my shoulders are very wide; they occupy most of the length of the hall. Walking past the living room, I head into the kitchen. Off the wall mounted pot and pan rack, I grab a pan and set it on the stove. I turn on the stove and place the pan on the front burner to heat up. From the refrigerator, I take out four eggs, and some butter, then set the items on the table. I open a cabinet and take out a bowl and plate. Cracking the eggs into the bowl, I discard the shells into the trash. From a drawer, I get a fork and start whisking together the eggs. It is a simple action, beating eggs, but my muscles respond to the simplest stimulus. Flicking my right wrist triggers a wave of moment that causes the muscles in my arm and chest to respond. My body fat is so low that the movements of my muscle issue are readily visible. I watch as my muscles tighten and relax, compress and stretch. Sometimes even I get memorized by their size and definition. Tearing my eyes away from admiring my arm, I throw some butter on the pan now that it is hot. Swirling the butter around, I add the egg mixture. I grab a plastic spatula off the rack and begin to stir the mixture. My stirring is more vigorous this time around, so I grab the hand of the pot with my free hand. As I shape my omelet, again I take notice the muscles in my arms and chest. The left side of my torso is lightly flexed form grabbing the handle; the right side is much more alive. The muscles seem to dance on their own accord. They bulge and contract, bulge and contract. My body is covered striations and prominent veins. Everything seems to jump out at the simplest task. The display isn't long; after all, I'm just making one omelet. I dump the omelet onto the plate, and season it with salt and pepper. From another cabinet I take out a tall glass, and I fill it with milk from a carton. That's my breakfast, it's surprisingly little for someone my size, but it usually carries me several hours. Using another fork I eat my omelet ignoring the movement of my muscles as my bicep contracts as my arm brings the food and milk glass to my mouth. When I'm done I place all the dirty dishes in the sink and wash them; leaving them upside down to dry. Before leaving the kitchen, I open the sink cabinet and take out some dog bowls, and fill two with tap water and another two with dog food. I'm an early riser, earlier than my dogs; most days I don't see them in the morning. I move towards my bedroom, but decide to stop in the living room, and watch TV instead. I tap the power button my TV and walk backwards to my couch. When my calves touch the base the couch I gently lower myself to the cushion. The couch groans as it bears my immense weight. I stretch my arms along the very top of the couch. They are long enough that my palms are able to touch the left and right sides of the couch. My back is perpendicular to the cushion, and by butt compresses the cushion to its absolute smallest. My knees are uncomfortably high, so I extend and stretch them wide. The TV finally cuts on to the weather man finishing the weekly forecast. He makes a quip about the week ahead and passes the camera to a news anchor. The anchor a tall blonde man, rather handsome, thanks the weatherman and begins reading from the prompter. I listen to few stories; I don't really like the news, but it's good to stay informed. After about fifteen minutes, I've watched enough. Getting up, my couch makes a noise, almost as if it’s relieved to be free of my weight. I power off my TV and make my way to my room. In my bedroom, I straighten the sheets, smooth the cover, and fluff the pillows. Then I walk over to my dresser and pick up my clothes for the day, I always pick out the next days' clothes before bed. A door way separates my bedroom from my bathroom; I really hate doing so much ducking and turning as I move from one room to the other. The bathroom actually by regular definitions, moderately large, but to me it’s almost as bad as the hall. The shower used to have glass doors, but I couldn't properly clean myself so I removed the doors and now just mop up any resulting mess. I place my clothes in the bathroom closet. Grabbing the hem of my shirt, I begin lifting it up, and catch my reflection, the baggy shirt is partially lifted, revealing my lower abdomen. I'm kind of like a partially clothed bodybuilder or mannequin, or statue. Picture a bodybuilder or mannequin, built with large muscles, wearing a really loose shirt. It’s apparent that it is big. The thickness of the shoulders is always a dead giveaway. So is the way the shirt is draped over the pectoral muscles and falls straight down, leaving plenty of empty space between the shirt and the abdomen. Imagine what they look, and one can, on a mannequin at least, even go over and lift up the shirt. One can compare his/her imagination to the real thing. When a bodybuilder, fitness model, or mannequin wears a skin tight shirt, almost nothing is left up to the imagination. Though just enough imagination is left to leave an observer wanting or in some cases salivating. By removing the clothing, one can see finer details, more veins, and more striations. There is couple of problems with me wearing "skin tight" clothes. For one thing, I don't see how it’s possible for me to get off the rack shirts large enough to pass over my massive shoulders and still somehow hug my lower body. Plus if my clothes really were "skin tight" inhaling, lifting my arms, probably just twitching my muscles would cause any article of clothing to explode off my body, and if by some chance my clothing didn't tear, while I went about my daily routine, how would I take anything off? I'd have to rip everything off, and constantly buy new clothes. Then there is the real problem. Every time I do wear something that baggy, everyone stares, and I mean everyone. The gap between fantasy and reality works in my favor. In my baggy clothes it's obvious I'm muscular, but no matter how much one imagines my naked torso one can't get close to what it really looks like. But when I wear something tight it becomes more like a sexual frenzy. People see the unbelievable, and lose whatever shred of self-control they have. They are filled with an overpowering sexual energy, in an instant, and that energy can't be contained by their mortal bodies. They orgasm, and experience unrivaled joy. My naked body is even worse. They experience the same overpowering sexual energy, but on a higher scale. Instead of having one orgasm, they have multiple. My body, flexed muscles, my smile, and even the intensity of my eyes surpass reality. These revelations cause anyone who witnesses them to lose control of their bodies. I need to dress in order to prevent such occurrences from happening. It is better to have everyone stare, than to orgasm uncontrollably. My shirts are custom made so that they will pass over my shoulders without leaving my bottom torso looking like I'm wearing a skirt. They are stretchy, loose, and comfortable, at least for the time being. So, anyways as I lift my arms above my head, I notice how my arms bulge out. I can't see my full reflection in the mirror, but I can see my biceps and triceps, so round, so full, so sensual. The urge to kiss my biceps digs into my brain. When I was really into myself, I remember kissing them constantly, hell people paid to kiss and/or touch them. Hundreds, thousands, I could have gotten millions from the people that could afford it and from the people that couldn't. At a time when I was high in demand, people were getting loans to pay to worship me. Some declared bankruptcy. One guy spent his trust fund; another guy stole money from his company, but the most extreme was this billionaire couple, Mary and Troy. They offered millions, but by the time they reached me I had discovered that money was something I didn't need. No, apparently just being me is more than enough to get by. Walking, talking, flexing, or even just staring gets me anything I wanted. They persisted, begged, cried, and eventually won, not really. Instead of taking their money, directly at least, I went to live with them. They took care of me so to speak. The three of us lived in massive mansions, in the woods, on the beach and in the mountains. They clothed me in the finest garments, bought and cooked the finest foods; I indulged in all my desires. Anyone else in a similar situation would have been terrified to lose such a position, but not me. I made the couple dismiss their house staff, that’s why we were alone. When I wanted something, the man or woman personally took care of it. Sometimes when I ejaculated, I told them not to wash it off and to go to work drenched in my semen. I basically enslaved two of the richest and most powerful people in the planet. To me they were my slaves. They worshiped me, gave me everything I demanded, and in exchange I nearly ruined them. They are one of the reasons I decided to turn my life around. I stare at my shirtless body. I can understand why Mary, Troy, and damn near every other person in the world wants me. My biceps demand to be adored and glorified. They want attention, to be showered in kisses and praise as they flex and pose. They want the world to stare at their perfection, at their size and marvel that they can still improve and grow. Maybe, deep down I miss all that, the attention. The power of knowing that I if walk in a room, every single person will want me and that I can literally do anything I want. I force myself to ignore such thoughts and continue undressing. I should step away from the mirror, but today I don't seem have the self-control to stop looking. As I remove my sweatpants, I can see how my pectoral muscles react when my hands lower my sweats and briefs. My penis and testicles are in proportion to my body, and as my body grows so do they. I throw off my socks, and wad up my night clothes into a ball and toss it into the laundry hamper. Before stepping in the shower, I turn on the water so that it will be warm. Once the water is ready I step into the rub. I duck so that my hair can get wet, and begin shampooing. The warm water is running down the front of my body. As I shampoo I enjoy the feel of the water as it hits my tight upper abdomen and flows down my body. Once satisfied with shampooing, I bend over to wash off the shampoo from my head. As I rinse my hair, I need to turn my body sideways, otherwise my shoulder touches the wall and I have to lean at an angel to rinse my hair. I use body wash instead of soap, because soap bars are too small for me, and I very quickly run through them. Squirting some body wash on my hands, I proceed to lather my body. Again I bend my knees and rotate my body so that water washes over me. It is very uncomfortable and time consuming. As I run my hands along my body, I feel everything. Every bump, every ridge, every crevice. Everything. The hardness of my body, combined with my body heat, and the warm water, make me feel like a made of living metal. My muscles are so fluid, so graceful, but at the same time they are hard and unyielding. I'm not fully immune to my own body. I should be, but I'm not. Every once in a while I worship myself. Today is one of those days. I flex my arms, no matter how I describe them, there is nothing like seeing them in person. I don't know too much anatomy, yet, but I can see the distinct muscle groups. I can see the short and long heads of my biceps forming two separate mountains. They rise higher and higher, the world largest biceps become increasingly larger. My deltoids bulge, my triceps expand to what should be inhumanly possible to obtain. My pectorals are covered with striations, and absolutely massive. They are like two bronze pillows, except they harder than titanium. I run my hands along my abdomen; each ab is so unbelievably thick and pronounced. Sometimes I can't believe my size, I'm so massive, I'm the biggest most muscular human to ever exist, and yet I know that I'm not done growing. I record my height, weight, and the circumference of various body parts, and every week the numbers increase. I have been recording these values for years, and not once have any of the measurements decreased in the slightest. I'm big and getting bigger. Period. This fact, this absolute indisputable fact, gets me hard. In an instant my penis fill with blood and it reaches its fully erect size. It hits my torso with a thud, shaking the windows. Just like the rest of my body, it is a sight to behold. It puts horses to shame, the girth is unearthly, the sheer magnitude is beyond words, like the rest of my body. It always takes me at least thirty minutes to have an orgasm. I work quickly; firmly grabbing my penis I massage the head. I can give myself a blow job, but I don't want to risk slipping, so I settle for masturbating to myself. An immense pressure builds up inside my body. My gargantuan body, my titanic penis, everything about me is just so incredible. I give myself more pleasure than any single person or group of people has ever given me. I applying pressure to my penis in a way that only I am able to. Only I'm strong enough to really satisfy it. My pleasure builds until, I let out a roar that shakes the entire foundation, as my penis explodes. I try to aim toward the drain, but I still hit the wall in front of me and the ceiling. I unleash several shot of cum, so many that it seems like an eternity has passed before I finally stop. As I recover, I shut off the hot water, and turn on the cold water full blast. Standing partially in the cold freezing water, I fully recover my senses. I look at the state of my bath. Even though most of my cum went down the drain, there is lots some dripping down from the ceiling and quite a bit splattered on the wall. Composing myself, I step out of the shower to get my shirt out of the laundry hamper. After adding some shampoo and running it under water, I begin using the shirt to clean my mess. I barely have to stretch to reach the ceiling. When the cum is off the wall and ceiling, I wash the cum covered shirt with some more shampoo, and ring it dry before tossing it in the sink. I get back to the shower and finish cleaning myself. I'm hesitant to clean my penis; I don't have another 30 minutes to kill. I start to think about the most unappealing things and get to work. The water is colder in my house than in most other houses, I had the water deportment make it so that I receive extra cold water. I tremble as I continue to shower, but I don't want to be a slave to my own body so I endure and continue. When I am satisfied with my cleanliness, I shut off the freezing water and reach for my towel. It is far enough to not get wet, but still easily with in my reach. I very quickly dry myself off, and then I walk to get my clothes out of the bathroom closet. My solid red long sleeved-shirt is rather expensive, nothing fancy just oversized. I have to be careful, because if my pull down my shirt too hard it may tear. I put in one arm at a time and pull the hem down, no problem. My jeans are blue and very basic. I can't seem to get jeans that are able to go over my massive legs and conceal my endowment, without being loose on my waist but it's okay because I can always wear a belt. My waist is the only about me that is small. It is smaller than the average waist for males. I need some really big socks to go over my humongous feet. I slip them into shoes that are comically large. After clothing myself, I find that I am comfortable, but avoid looking at my reflection. I don't need any more excitement today. I pull out a mop from the closet and clean up the mess on the floor from the water hitting and bouncing off my body, then ring the mop in the tub. From the sink, I pick up the shirt and I throw it in the hamper. I take the mop outside and leave it again the house. I walk back to my bathroom to brush my teeth, all the while smelling trace amounts of cum. The room smells like sex. I don't want to deal with it now, so I leave. Briskly I walk through my room, through the hallway and into the living room. On a table near the front door I left a stack of notebooks, and a pencil box. Next to those items is a bowl with my wallet and keys. I grab my stuff and step out. I lock the door behind me. The sun is just barely coming out. It's a new day and I try to be optimistic about what is in store for me.